Welcome!

Hey friends,

It’s here—the final installment of Lucas & Emilia’s love story. 🖤

Broken Courage picks up right where Broken Hope left off and brings their trilogy to its end. If you haven’t read Book 1 (Broken Vows) and Book 2 (Broken Hope) yet, I recommend starting there to feel the full emotional punch.

Thank you for walking this road with them, and with me. Let’s finish this together.

— Ariana

✨ New chapters in ongoing stories land every Tuesday & Thursday at 3:00 PM EST.

⏳ Want to read ahead? Early access to ongoing stories is available in my subscription tiers. 🖊️I love hearing from you. Drop a comment as you read so I can scream, cry, and cheer with you. ❤️ Tap FOLLOW to stay up to date on everything coming next in Ruby Creek.

Prologue

Lucas

(17 Days After He Was Rescued)

Darkness. It surrounds me on all sides. A cold, black depth that encompasses me like a weighted blanket of nothingness. I would be concerned if not for this lingering sense that maybe I’m better off staying here. Indulging in the calm. Resting in the quiet abyss of emptiness.

Yet, the desire to surface is a pull I’m not strong enough to fight. Giving in, I follow my awareness as it expands and for the first time, begin wondering how long I’ve been here. Working through my scattered thoughts, I recall brief glimpses of life happening somewhere beyond the obscurity that envelops me now. Bright lights. The whir of machines. People and voices. Blurs of activity happening somewhere off in the distance, far outside the periphery of my existence, as if it were all just a dream.

Is this what death feels like?

Except no, that can’t be it, for how else could I explain the physical sensations vacillating through my body like an electric current? While not painful per se, the discomfort is there, registering along the edges of my subconscious. Mild twinges. Hints of dull aches. Sensations that linger on the surface, so barely there, like the pain’s dangling just outside of my reach. I guess I should be relieved, and I would be, if not for this deep-seated void that demands I break free from the numbing fog that’s got me tied down.

Christ! What is this? This desperate longing for something that’s missing. Or is it someone who’s missing…

And that’s when it all comes rushing back. Like a tsunami of nightmares, I’m crushed by the weight of the memories until I’m unable to breathe.

The dank hole they stuck us in…

The smell of rot, human waste, and desperation…

The darkness whose depths were so extreme it twisted up my mind and left me questioning if I was even alive.

God, no!

Is that where I am?

Am I still trapped and fighting to keep breathing?

As if shocked into action, my nervous system recoils. Sensations that barely registered moments ago now flare and magnify until I’m left gasping for air. The pain center in my brain chooses this moment to fire up, mixing with the utter panic in my veins until a tortured scream rips from my cracked lips.

That’s when I realize I’m awake. With eyes wide open for what feels like the first time, I struggle to get the haziness to clear. Yet even as it does, it’s impossible to see beyond the agonizing pain. It’s everywhere. On my skin and in my bones. In my heart and in my soul. It’s all-encompassing. Inescapable. Overwhelmed and overpowered, painful screams continue to rip through me.

“Lucas! Son! It’s all right… help! Someone, we need help!”

I know his voice even before I see him, but try as I might, I don’t have the bandwidth to process his words, never mind that he’s here. The pain. The terror. Waking up in this strange place. It’s all too much input for my battered brain to take. Everything feels off. It’s all wrong.

Shifting my gaze to take in the space around me, my heart pounds at the sight of the white, fluorescent lighting and stark white walls. I should be relieved to find myself back in the light, but the antiseptic smell mixed with the agonizing sounds coming from my irritated throat makes me wish I was anywhere but here.

“My wife! Where’s my wife?” I gasp, suddenly remembering my entire reason for surviving this nightmare. “I need her. Embree! Where the fuck is my Embree?” I demand while clawing at the wires on my chest and arms, fighting to untangle myself from everything they’ve got binding me to this bed.

Before I know what’s happening, I’m surrounded. Arms come from every direction to restrain me, but the adrenaline coursing through my blood amps me up and leaves me fighting for my life.

Because I must get free.

Because I promised her I’d do whatever it took to come home, and I swear to fucking Christ I WILL make it back to her!

“Mr. Holt! I’m Dr. Zeller. We need you to calm down! Can you do that for us, please?” The man in the white coat asks, his words frantic as he scans over the others who fight to contain me. “If not, we’ll have to sedate you again.”

“Fuck you! Where is my wife?” I scream at him, refusing to heed his request, much less answer his questions until he answers mine first. Yet, when my own words come through my ears, I’m shocked by the sound. The break in my voice and the way it comes out like a desperate plea instead of the threatened command I’d intended only adds to my confusion. “What is happening? I need my wife. Someone, please go get my wife!”

Breaking free, I swing at one of my captors, catching the man’s jaw before I’m restrained against the bed once again. This time, the pain and weakness in my body catch up to me and render me unable to fight back. That the vessel I’ve toned, honed, and developed to be my greatest weapon refuses to comply feels like the ultimate betrayal.

From the corner of my eye, I catch sight of a woman injecting something into an IV bag that hangs by the top of the bed. Desperate to understand, I follow the lines from the machine and to my horror realize they’re attached to me.

“What did you do?” I growl at her. “What the fuck did you do?”

Furious at my captors, I scan my surroundings, taking in every face and committing it to memory so I can enact my vengeance once I get free. When my gaze lands on the only face I recognize, it’s the deep look of sorrow in his eyes that gives me pause. In an instant, the fight leaves me but is quickly replaced with a deep sense of dread. Staring at the man who’s like a father to me and seeing the pity and regret radiating from him terrifies me down to my core.

“Pastor, what is happening? Please, just tell me where she is,” I beg, choked up with emotion as despair seeps deep into the dark recesses of my worthless soul.

I fucking lived!

I gave everything I had to make sure that I survived.

Shouldn’t that be enough?

Aren’t I owed this one thing?

As the tingling numbness from the medication spreads through my blood, I watch as he gives a slight shake of his head and lets out a sad sigh. It’s then that I’m struck by a feeling of déjà vu. Memories of a time gone past assault my senses, and suddenly I remember how he wore that same expression as he tore my heart with the devastating truth. A truth I cannot bear, let alone bring myself to accept, and yet there it is again. Further solidifying this unimaginable reality that leaves me questioning why I’m still here.

“No! Please God no!” I plead as the weight from this catastrophe rips a sob straight through my chest.

She was my reason for breathing.

For existing.

For fighting and surviving.

How the fuck am I supposed to do this without her?

Want to read ahead? The next 2 Chapters are available FREE if you F OLLOW ME on REAM !!! (Link in my profile)

Author's Note:

This is a small glimpse of what Lucas endured in the aftermath of his rescue, as he struggled to come to terms with what happened and the fact the life he imagined with Embree wasn't real.

I'd love to hear what you think about this chapter. Can you imagine what it would feel like to survive, only to come home and realize that what he lived for didn't exist?

NEW CHAPTERS post at 3:00 PM EST on Tuesdays & Thursdays!!!

For updates on this and future stories, remember to follow me.

Chapter 1

Emilia

“I-I think… I’m pregnant,” I confess through sobs.

Trembling uncontrollably, I cling to my dear friend. The weight of shame from that day crashes over me, as I remember the way I allowed him to use my body. How I surrendered to him out of a misguided need to feel loved.

And my God, Lucas!

I told him I was his. I pushed him into giving our relationship a chance, and despite knowing what I did with Creed, he chose to love me regardless of my mistakes. What will this revelation mean for us now? After this, how could he ever look at me in the same way again?

“Take a breath, okay? Did Tammy do the intake? Urine sample, blood?” She pulls back as I nod. “Alright. Let’s get you some answers, then.” She picks up the tablet and swiftly sends a message to Tammy. “Some of the labs will take a few days to come back, so I’ll call you as soon as they’re in. As far as pregnancy, she’s checking your urine sample. For now, talk to me. What makes you think you’re pregnant?”

“I didn’t realize it until I checked earlier this week. I missed two periods, Hannah. Two! How could I have missed that?” My voice sounds shrill and petulant to my own ears, but I’m beyond caring. How else is one supposed to sound when the world is collapsing around them?

“It’s understandable, Emi. You’ve been under a lot of stress.” Glancing at the tablet again, she swipes a few times before meeting my gaze. “Is Creed the only man you’ve been intimate with the past few months?” When I shake my head, I wait for the judgment in her eyes, but it never comes. “You don’t have to tell me if you’re not comfortable.”

“Lucas. We’ve been seeing each other. We slept together for the first time two weeks ago.”

“I see.” Desperate for some reassurance, I scrutinize her expression, but she reveals nothing. “Go on and lay down for me.”

As I do what she says, she reaches for the box of purple gloves, which she then slides onto her hands with practiced ease. Without a word, she goes about her job, moving to the end of the bed and lifting the blanket that shields me so she can begin her examination.

“Sorry, my fingers are cold.” As she works, her gaze moves to the far wall, and I watch with bated breath as she processes whatever she’s feeling. “Okay, you’ll feel a little pressure now.” Her free hand moves to my lower abdomen, applying gentle pressure as she continues her examination until finally withdrawing and readjusting the paper-thin blanket over my legs. Walking to the opposite side of the room, she disposes of the gloves and washes her hands.

“I need you to lie there another minute.” She turns to me, her eyes brimming with compassion. “Just need to check in with Tammy and grab some equipment. Will you be alright?”

With a quick nod, I return to studying the intricate patterns on the ceiling tile above me. It’s only when I hear the soft click of the door closing behind her that I press both fists against my eyes, using the pressure to stave off the tears threatening to escape. I’m so angry at myself for letting this happen, and even more furious with Creed for everything he’s done to our family.

When the door opens, I drop my arms to my side, blinking back the tears. Hannah’s back is to me as she pulls a cart behind her. It’s equipment of some sort, and when she gets it through the door, I realize it’s an ultrasound machine.

“Emilia,” the way she says my name sends my stomach plummeting. “You were right. You are pregnant.”

It’s over.

As a sob tears through my chest, I’m suddenly confronted with the consequences of my actions. Desolation. Immediate emptiness. They course through me like poison, obliterating all the happiness and contentment Lucas poured into me over the past several weeks.

Why did I do this to us?

With our track record, I never should have allowed us to fall for the lie that the obstacles didn’t matter because we were meant to be. For there is something to be said for not missing that which you’ve never had. Before we gave ourselves to one another, back then, we could have survived this more easily. But now, with our love reawakened, and life seemingly back to the way it should have always been, I don’t know how either of us will survive this.

“Emilia, before we go any further, I want to take a look. To see where we are, so we know where to go from here.” As I struggle to rein in my emotions, she prepares the machine. “You remember this, right?” She holds up the ultrasound wand. “I’m going to insert this so we can see your uterus. You’re early in the pregnancy, so a transvaginal ultrasound is the most effective approach.” Though too overwhelmed to respond, I watch as she positions herself between my legs. “Would you like to see? If not, I can angle the screen away.”

Even before she’s finished the sentence, I’m already shaking my head. I don’t want to see, for seeing makes it real. Another baby. How could I possibly consider bringing another one of his children into this world? A third innocent soul who will be forced to endure the pain of Creed’s abandonment. I still don’t have a clue how I’m going to get my two daughters through the loss of their father, and the notion of bringing another innocent child into this chaos feels selfish.

Or perhaps it’s my fear of losing the man I love that’s fueling these thoughts. Is the threat of losing the life I just found overshadowing the maternal instincts that should compel me to protect my unborn child, no matter the cost? These thoughts…they paint me as a terrible mother. As a woman, this is a gift. Shouldn’t I feel joy and excitement at the prospect of bringing a new life into the world? So why does it feel more like an end, rather than a new beginning?

“Emilia.” Hannah’s sorrowful gaze meets mine as she drapes the blanket over me once more. Putting away the instrument that was just inside me, she discards her gloves and helps me sit up. “What can I do? Do you want to talk about your options? How can I help make this easier for you?”

“God, Hannah. I don’t think I can do this.”

“Emi, you don’t have to do anything you don’t want. Based on measurements, you’re about eight weeks or so. That gives us a couple of weeks to consider your options. What do you need from me to help you make a decision?”

“How long? How much time do I have?”

“I’d say two weeks at best, three at most. Beyond that things get more complicated. The sooner you decide, the easier it will be.”

“And the baby… it’s Creed’s, isn’t it?”

When she confirms it with a nod, I collapse into my hands. This affirms I am a terrible mother. Regardless of genetics, my job is to love my children unconditionally. Yet here I am, devastated by the news that the baby I’m carrying is Creed’s, and feeling more convinced that termination is the best option. The thought churns my stomach, a reaction Hannah notices, for she swiftly places a plastic basin in front of me. While her hand rubs soothing circles against my back, I spill the contents of my stomach. When I finish, she hands me wet paper towels and gives me a moment to compose myself.

“How did this happen, Hannah? I took the pills you gave me, just as instructed.”

“These things happen sometimes.” She covers my hand with hers. “The morning-after pill has a low failure rate, but it’s effective only if you haven’t ovulated at the time of intercourse. Based on the timing of your last menstrual period, I was hopeful timing would be on our side.”

Defeated and unable to speak, I bow my head and let the silent tears fall.

“Alright, here’s what we’ll do. Let’s set up an appointment in two weeks, at which time we can either terminate, or we’ll get you started on a prenatal plan. If you make a final decision before then, call me and I’ll fit you in. For now, give yourself some time to think it through, Emi. You and your two little girls are what matters right now. Decide what is best for you and them, then we’ll take it from there. Choosing to end this pregnancy doesn’t make you a terrible mother or a bad person. It’s a choice. One only you can make, the reasons being nobody’s business but yours.”

Want to read ahead? The next 2 Chapters are available FREE if you F OLLOW ME on REAM !!! (Link in my profile)

Author's Note:

The hits just keep on coming for poor Emilia. I feel for her and I hope she'll trust Lucas enough, to give him the chance to be the man she and her children need.

What do you think about this chapter? Now that Emilia has everything she ever wanted, can you understand why she's conflicted over the news of the pregnancy?

NEW CHAPTERS post at 3:00 PM EST on Tuesdays & Thursdays!!!

For updates on this and future stories, remember to follow me.

Chapter 2

Lucas

“What the fuck is taking so long?” I growl under my breath. The question meant for no one since it’s just me and Nero sitting in the empty space. Being relegated back into the hell that is sitting in a waiting room separated from the woman I love by yet another door is fucking torture. The smiling images of women—some with pregnant bellies, others holding babies—hanging along the walls mock me like they’re well aware of the sinking feeling in the pit of my stomach that won’t subside. Especially since she looked at me with sad whiskey eyes and asked me to wait for her out here.

Wait the fuck out here!

I shake my head and scoff, pretending I’m just angry and that her request didn’t gut me. Reluctantly, I nodded while schooling my expression so she wouldn’t see how much that simple request hurt me. I mean, come on, we’re fucking together, aren’t we? I’ve seen her naked, and have spent the past couple of weeks getting intimately acquainted with her body. After everything we’ve been through, why wouldn’t she want me to be there for her, especially with how worried she’s been about this appointment?

Thinking back to our conversation yesterday doesn’t help. Distraught and filled with remorse, she begged me to forgive her for what happened between her and Creed in that cabin. She feels as though it was a betrayal to me, but the thing is, not for a single second have I ever blamed her for what happened that day. All culpability for what transpired falls squarely on the shoulders of the asshole who took advantage of her and violated her trust.

Taking the stool next to her, I spin her seat so she’s facing me. Refusing to give her an out, I pull until she’s caught between my legs. I need her this close, both so I can be her pillar of strength and so I can see the truth behind those whiskey eyes as she recounts what that asshole did to her.

“Tell me. What happened before we got there?”

“He didn’t rape me, if that’s what you think.” Her statement is laced with such vitriol I have to wonder if she’s attempting to convince herself just as much as she’s trying to convince me.

“If that’s true, why were you so upset when I found you? Matter of fact, why are you so upset now?” That she’s attempting to downplay his actions and what we walked in on in that cabin shoots sparks of fury through my veins. What that man did to her is reprehensible, and that she doesn’t see it that way makes my blood boil.

With eyes full of anger and contempt, she lifts her chin in defiance and professes, “Because I let him use me and I was ashamed! Because in my desperation to be touched, to feel loved and wanted, I forgot he’s one of the reasons I feel so worthless. And I knew it. Deep down I knew he would leave me shattered yet again, but by the time I tried to stop, it was too late.” At first, she spits out the words with vehemence, but as the oppressive admission settles in the air around us, the anger that bolstered her disappears. At the sight of the quiver in her chin, I pulled her hard against my chest.

“It’s never too late to say no, Embree. Never. And if that fucking bastard doesn’t know that by now, then maybe it’s time someone teaches him the lesson.” I growl into her hair as I take in her sweet scent and hold her close. This is all my fault. My only job was to keep her safe and out of the clutches of those trying to hurt her, and I failed. The suffering and the self-loathing she’s experiencing is on me.

“It wasn’t like that, I swear,” she sobs, desperate to make me believe her. “I just… I made a mistake.” She pulls back, cupping my face as she looks deep into my eyes, imploring me to believe her. “I swear on my girls, Lucas. He didn’t rape me. I just got lost in the moment and didn’t see it for the mistake it was until it was too late. I messed up.”

I didn’t believe her then, and I don’t believe her now. Even if she consented, any man worth their weight would have restrained himself. He took advantage of her vulnerability. He had sex with her, knowing damn well he was there to pull the rug out from under her yet again. As far as I’m concerned he violated her, fulfilling his own needs, regardless of what it would do to her. He’s a selfish coward and if I ever see him again, I swear to god, I’ll teach him a lesson he’ll never forget.

“Christ! What the hell is taking so goddamn long?”

Defeated, I lean forward and with elbows on my knees, I hang my head. I’d give anything to be in that room with her right now. The last time we were here it wasn’t my place to be there for her, but this time it feels like it is, and that she doesn’t feel the same burns me up inside. Though hell, after everything she’s been through, including all the things I’ve done, maybe I shouldn’t blame her.

Still, I can’t shake the feeling that something else is going on. Something spooked her into closing back up. Not that she’s withdrawn completely, for she still seeks my touch. She still pushes up against me when we lay together in bed at night like she’s desperate for my comfort. I know with certainty that she loves me, for I see it in her eyes and feel it in the way she craves our connection. That’s what’s so fucked up about all this, and why I’m going out of my mind trying to figure out what the hell has changed.

When the door finally opens, a very pale Embree comes into view. Hannah in her white doctor’s coat follows behind her and neither of them says a word as they approach me. Though Hannah’s demeanor is relaxed and pleasant, Embree’s posture is subdued and her red-rimmed eyes tell me she’s been crying. It’s taking all my self-control to not pull her into my arms, so I can get her the hell away from this place.

“What is it? What’s wrong?” I’m desperate to touch her but when I move to reach for her I’m stopped short by the way she wraps her arms around herself and averts her gaze.

“Hey, Lucas.” Hannah steps in front of Embree and leans in for a friendly hug. “It’s good to see you.”

“Likewise,” I croak, as I struggle to swallow down the panic. When we pull apart, my attention immediately drifts back to Embree. “Talk to me, sweetheart. What’s going on?”

“Everything’s okay, Lucas.” It’s Hannah who responds. “It’s been a stressful couple of weeks, so she’s feeling a bit under the weather. I’d like to see her in about two weeks to check back in. Think you could bring her?”

Well alright.

If Hannah says she’s just a little under the weather, then whatever it is can’t be all that serious, right? But as Embree fidgets under my stare, doing everything she can to avoid my gaze, my suspicions are confirmed. They’re not telling me the truth. It makes my blood boil. The lack of clarity around what’s happening fans the flames of my frustration, making it damn near impossible to hold on to my restraint. To keep from losing my shit and demanding the answers that for some reason they’re not willing to give me, I take Embree by the hand and pull her against me. Planting a kiss on the top of her head, I inhale deeply, taking a long pull of her sweet, summery scent to keep me focused on what matters. My purpose in this life is to love her and stand at her side. To support her and be there until she’s ready to confide in me.

“Of course. Thanks, Hannah. We’ll see you in two weeks. Same time?”

“Yes,” she answers with a friendly smile, but then, with eyes full of concern, she stares at my girl for a second too long before bidding her goodbye. It pisses me off, for that look is further proof that she knows what Embree is hiding from me. It also tells me whatever it is, it’s something serious.

Afraid I’ll say or do something I’ll regret, I take Embree by the hand and lead her back out to the parking lot where Zeb is waiting with the car. As soon as he sees us, he steps out from the driver’s side and comes around to open the back passenger door so she can get in. Certain that he’s got her and needing a minute to rein in my anger at the situation, I keep going, taking Nero to the back of the Expedition where he’ll have more room to lie down. After closing the back hatch with Nero inside, Zeb comes to stand next to me.

“What is it, brother? Is she okay?”

“I don’t know,” I answer honestly as I scan our surroundings while fighting back the fear that’s twisting up my insides.

“Then let’s get her home so you can figure it out.” He pats me hard on the shoulder in a reassuring gesture that doesn’t help in the least.

Want to read ahead? The next 2 Chapters are available FREE if you F OLLOW ME on REAM !!! (Link in my profile)

Author's Note:

I really feel for Lucas. Just as things were finally falling into place, he can sense something has shifted in Embree.

What do you think about this chapter? Do you think he's doing the right thing by not pushing for answers?

NEW CHAPTERS post at 3:00 PM EST on Tuesdays & Thursdays!!!

For updates on this and future stories, remember to follow me.

Chapter 3

Lucas

When we arrive home from her appointment, the girl’s excited squeals greet us at the door. In an instant, Embree’s demeanor changes. Before my eyes, the somber, broken girl who avoided my gaze and remained silent during the ride home transforms into a joyful, loving mother. The abrupt change is so stark, it sets off a whole host of alarms in my head.

I knew she did this.

I observed it firsthand when I first returned to Ruby Creek, but until now, I never fully grasped how adept she is at burying her true emotions. The artificial facade she presents seems effortless, which is disheartening and leaves me questioning how much of what she shows me is also an act. While I believe I’m perceptive enough to see through the walls she builds to keep others out, I can’t shake the nagging doubt that perhaps I may not be able to read her as well as I thought. It fills me with a sense of unease and makes me wonder if there are times when she’s with me when she’s only pretending to be happy like she’s doing now with the girls.

For the rest of the day, I give Embree her space. It’s clear she’s not ready to talk, and with the girls around in addition to my mounting anxiety, I figure it’s best to wait until this evening to sit her down and push the issue. I don’t expect her to divulge everything, but I need to ensure she understands I won’t let her shut me out indefinitely. I’m willing to wait, but to do so, I need to be able to trust her. Something I can’t do if she continues to hide or pretend nothing is wrong. I thought our conversation yesterday clarified that fact, but it seems this time I’ll need to be more assertive. I meant what I told her. I refuse to allow our newfound relationship to regress after everything we’ve already overcome.

By the time we sit down for dinner, nothing has changed. Embree still wears that flawless smile she’s honed over the years. She laughs at the appropriate times, her gaze avidly drifting between Zeb, James, the girls, and me as we engage in conversation. Yet, every now and then, I catch a fleeting glimpse of the sorrow she’s striving to conceal. It becomes more pronounced as dinner unfolds, and for the first time, I realize how difficult it must be for her to keep up the pretense.

As usual, Zeb and James are the first to finish. They gather their dishes and leave the dining room to return to the control room for the evening perimeter check. Their departure plunges Embree and me into an uncomfortable silence that we awkwardly attempt to fill by focusing on helping the girls finish their meals. The air is thick with tension, and with every passing minute, it becomes increasingly difficult to ignore it.

“Alright, girls, bath time. Go on upstairs and start getting ready,” Embree tells them.

“Yay!” Alyssa squeals, then turns to me. “Uncle Luc, you’re coming with us, right?”

“Uncle Luc has done more than enough, so tonight, we’re giving him a break.”

At Embree’s response, my eyes snap to her. Since the drone incident a month ago, I’ve been the one giving the girls their nightly baths. It’s become our thing, and the feeling that she’s taking something so precious away from me is like a punch to the gut. The fact she won’t look at me, even as my eyes plead for her attention, only adds to the frustration and hopelessness expanding in my chest.

Clearing my throat, I glance over at the two little girls who are as much a part of me as the woman who unknowingly is tearing out my heart. “Go on up girls, I promise I’ll be there to help your mama tuck you in.”

By the time the girls leave the room, Embree’s already rushed off to the kitchen. Unable to let this go, I grab the few remaining dishes and go off in search of her. Her back is to me as she stands at the sink. Her rigid posture and stiff movements are evidence she’s steeling herself for a confrontation. It both hurts my heart and pisses me off, but I tamp it down, swallowing the poison churning in my gut in favor of proving to her that regardless of what’s happening, all I want is to be there for her.

Setting the dishes on the counter next to the sink, I reach around her to turn the water off, before wrapping my arms around her so I can pull her back against my chest. Desperate for the comfort only she can provide, I bury my nose in her hair, taking in her sweet scent before dropping a tender kiss on the side of her head. To my relief, she melts into my embrace, and it’s like we both breathe out a collective sigh. This time the silence that descends is welcomed and, for the first time today, the world feels right. The realization fills me with a deep sense of relief, for it reaffirms that this pull between us is stronger than the external forces working against us.

Gently, I turn her in my arms, and when those sad whiskey eyes refuse to look at me, I crouch down to meet her gaze. “I love you,” I say softly, pausing for a moment to allow my words to sink in. When her tear-filled eyes return to me, I continue, “I know you’re not ready to talk, but I need to know this one thing, and you have to be honest with me. Did I do something wrong? Something that makes it so you don’t trust me with the girls tonight?”

“No, Lucas,” she shakes her head adamantly. “It’s not that. It’s just… there’s so much happening right now. My life with the girls has changed so much and sometimes I miss how things used to be. Not the uncertainty, but the simplicity of my time with them. Since everything blew up with Creed, nothing’s been the same. For once, I just need things to feel the same.”

“You feel out of control.” With my thumb, I wipe away the lone tear trailing down her cheek. When she closes her eyes and nods, I lean in to drop a kiss on her forehead. “I understand, sweetheart. Why don’t you go on up and be with the girls? I’ll take care of the dishes and get everything cleaned up, then I’ll come up to say goodnight. Will that be alright? If I say goodnight and help tuck them in?”

“Yes,” she breathes out in what sounds like relief, then steps up on her toes to brush her lips over mine in an all too brief kiss. “Thank you for understanding.”

“I’m here for you, Emb, just as much as I’m here for them. You’re not alone anymore. Whatever I can do to make life a little easier, say the word and I’ll make it happen.”

“Okay.”

“Now go on. I’ll wrap things up down here.”

Watching her leave the kitchen, it feels like some of the oppressive weight smothering me has lifted. I know there is more going on, but that she answered my question without hesitation goes a long way toward allaying my fears. As long as she keeps talking, I know we can get through this.

When I finish cleaning up, I go in search of the guys to get their help with putting my plan into action. Embree’s struggling, and given how overwhelmed she is, it’s my job to lessen her burdens. I need to show her I am here for her regardless of what’s happening. I want her to trust me. Most of all, I want her to feel like she can lean on me.

As I promised the girls, I make it upstairs in time to listen to Embree reading them a bedtime story. Afterward, she and I work together to tuck them in. As I close their bedroom door behind us, Embree leans against the wall next to me. She looks defeated and utterly exhausted.

“Come here,” I pull her into my arms, and for the next few seconds, we stand there breathing each other in. “I have a surprise for you if you’re up for spending a little time with me.”

When she doesn’t respond right away, my heart sinks, but just as I’m about to offer to tuck her into bed, she agrees. “Yeah. Okay.”

Taking her hand, I lead her back downstairs, through the foyer, then to the living room. Along the way, I shut off all the lights. The entire back wall of the living room is floor-to-ceiling windows that look out onto the yard. For what I have planned, the sky will give us the only light we’ll need.

As I guide her out to the back patio, she asks, “Where are we going?”

“We’re putting the sun to bed, and while we’re at it, saying hello to the moon and stars,” I explain. When her eyes flicker with an emotion I recognize from our childhood, I can’t help the smile that lights up my face. Thank God, it looks like I finally got something right.

Just as I asked, James has moved the free-standing hammock down to the grassy area off the deck. I can tell when she realizes my plan by the way her hand relaxes in mine.

“Take off your sandals, sweetheart,” I tell her as I toe off my shoes.

Without letting go of her hand, I slide into the hammock, and after making room for her, I guide her to lie next to me in my arms. When she’s settled comfortably, I lift her chin and give her a quick kiss. Then, as I planned, we sink back into the peaceful silence of the sunset. The sun has just dropped below the horizon, painting the sky in moody shades of orange, red, and blue. Fluffy clouds reflect the last rays of the melting sunlight as they float away, leaving behind the serenity only dusk can bring.

This right here is perfectly us.

Next comes the hard part.

It’s time I make it clear to her that what happened today can never happen again.

Want to read ahead? The next 2 Chapters are available FREE if you F OLLOW ME on REAM !!! (Link in my profile)

Author's Note:

Unlike he would have done in the past, Lucas is ready to push Embree for answers. Bottom line, he's starting to realize that to keep the relationship moving forward, he needs to show her he's willing to fight for their love.

What do you think about this chapter? Are you concerned about how Embree will react if he pushes her too hard?

NEW CHAPTERS post at 3:00 PM EST on Tuesdays & Thursdays!!!

For updates on this and future stories, remember to follow me.

Chapter 4

Lucas

“Better?” I ask a few minutes later, seizing the opportunity to gaze down at her. Even weighed down by stress and exhaustion, she’s still the most beautiful woman I’ve ever known.

“Much, thank you. I can’t tell you how badly I needed this.”

“That has to change, sweetheart. You have to tell me when you’re overwhelmed. Even if you’re uncomfortable sharing the details, I need to know you’ll at least tell me enough so I can be there for you.”

When her eyes drift back up to the sky and she doesn’t respond, my frustration gets the better of me. “If this thing between us is going to work, you need to talk to me, Embree. You don’t have to tell me everything that’s in your head, but I can’t handle another day like today. I can endure a great many things, especially if it means I get to keep you, but lies and deceit… that I’m not sure we can survive.”

A quiet gasp slips past her lips before she whispers, “You’re right. I’m so sorry, Lucas.” The way her chin quivers leaves me desperate to comfort her, but the empty apology stops me in my tracks. She uttered those same words to me yesterday as we addressed this very same topic, and still, she lied to me again.

“I don’t need an apology, Embree. What I need is the truth. I don’t expect you to tell me your secrets before you’re ready, but I do expect that when something is wrong, you’ll be honest about it. You lied to me again today, and if that wasn’t bad enough, you had Hannah corroborate the lie. Do you have any idea what that feels like? To know that the woman I love more than life itself is in trouble, but she refuses to tell me what’s going on, let alone allow me to help her. It makes me feel worthless. It makes me feel like you don’t trust me to take care of you.”

“That’s not it, Lucas. I do trust you. I swear to God, I do,” she insists.

“Then why the lies? After your exam today, why pretend everything’s okay when it’s so obviously not?”

“I don’t want to hurt you…” her words spill out in a rush of frustration, but then her eyes grow wide like she wishes she hadn’t said them.

“Embree…” I force myself to pause, taking a breath to rein in the mix of conflicting emotions that have me teetering on the edge. The last thing I want is to say something I’ll later regret. “Nothing hurts me more than when you lie to me. You forget I know you, that I can tell when you’re being evasive and untruthful. What happened today, the way you and Hannah both lied straight to my face, you hurt me, Embree. And I don’t say that to make you feel bad or to manipulate you into telling me your secrets. I’m telling you that because for me, lies in a relationship are a hard limit.”

When she stares up at me with a look of devastation shimmering in her eyes, that familiar ache inside my chest flares to life. Her reaction speaks to her mistrust. Whether her hesitation is about her trust in me or our relationship, I don’t know. Either way, it doesn’t bode well for the future I have planned for us.

The thing is, I’ve already lost this woman two times in my life. The first time, I was a grief-stricken 17-year-old kid with no options. The second time I lost her was to a trick of the mind, a game I played to help me survive the unsurvivable. There too, I had no chance to fight for her, but this time… this time I absolutely do. And it starts right here, right now.

“Just tell me this, Emb. Do you want to be with me? When you close your eyes and imagine your future, am I the man standing at your side?”

With tears in her eyes, her answer is instant, “Yes. More than anything. All I’ve ever wanted is to be with you.”

“Then, for now, I’ll accept that as enough.” I lean down and take her lips in a tender kiss that’s as much to ease the turmoil in my head as it is to prove to her I mean it. “As long as you see a future with me, I won’t push. I’ll be patient and wait until you’re ready, but make no mistake, I’m not giving up. I intend to fight for you. For us. For now, I’ll give you time to figure things out on your own, but I need you to promise me that in the meantime you won’t shut me out, that no matter what, you’ll let me be there for you.”

“I promise,” she nods a few times in earnest.

“Say it, Emb. No more hiding from me. No more lies. Promise me.”

“I promise you. No more hiding, no more lies.”

“And you’ll tell me? When you’re ready, you’ll finally tell me what’s going on?”

“Yes. Please, Lucas. I need you.” Her tone is suddenly fraught with fear and desperation, setting off yet another round of alarms in my head. Unfortunately, they’re just as quickly cut off when she sits up to straddle me and then pulls off her dress. “I need you,” she repeats as her hands move down to undo my belt.

“Emb…” This isn’t like her, which reaffirms that I should stop this. The sense of panic behind her words and actions is something I should address, but I’m so fucking turned on by her boldness that I lose that train of thought. “Fuck,” I hiss as my hips draw up, desperate for more of the pleasure she invokes when she wraps her fingers around my hard cock.

“Condom?”

“Wallet. Pocket,” I’m so lost to the sensation of her hand touching me that I barely manage to pull the words together. The anticipation of what’s to come scrambles my thoughts, obliterating the critical thinking part of my brain, and reducing me to nothing more than primal need. I need to fuck her. Hard. Fast. Desperately and completely, if only to erase the fucked up feelings of the past week.

When she slides the condom over me, my hips rush up to meet her. The way those whiskey-hooded eyes stare down at me with intense hunger damn near unmans me, and I helplessly squeeze her hips with such force I fear I may leave a mark. If I was thinking with my right mind, the thought of bruising her flawless skin would turn my stomach, but right now, with so much pent-up frustration the thought of marking her speaks to the man who is determined to stake my final claim on her.

She’s fucking mine.

And I refuse to allow anyone or anything to fuck up the future that’s destined to be ours. I survived captivity. She survived my abandonment and subsequent marriage to the selfish asshole who left her. As far as I’m concerned, that we found our way back to one another after all these years speaks to the certainty that is us.

When she positions me at her entrance and slides down over my shaft, we both gasp. Tangling my fingers into her hair, I pull her down into a searing kiss. Like she knows what I need, she surrenders so beautifully, parting her lips and allowing me to have my fill. Plundering into her mouth, my tongue twists around hers in a rhythm that matches the way her hips undulate over me.

The pace she sets speaks to her desire to lose herself in pleasure, which I totally get. After the hellish week we’ve had since her mother’s visit, I can’t think of any better way of exorcising the demons threatening to steal our happiness. It’s why I take her hips in my hands, pulling her pelvis down and against me as I thrust up, and deep inside of her wet, warm heat.

Unlike every other time we’ve made love, this time we’re untethered. Despairingly wild. Our movements are frantic and urgent in a way that speaks to the toll this awful week had on the both of us. We’re not only desperate for release, but to restrengthen the soul-deep connection that’s always bound us together.

When she clenches around me with a needy whimper, I almost lose it. With determination the likes of which I’ve never known, I pound into her. Harder and deeper. The hint of pain as her nails score into the flesh over my shoulders elicits a groan from deep inside my chest. Then suddenly she’s up, bouncing on top of me, her eyes closed and her head tipped back. She’s so fucking perfect. So goddamn glorious.

“Take off your bra. I want to see those beautiful breasts bared to the moonlight.”

Without hesitation, she does as I ask. The sight of her naked chest under the night sky as she erotically moves over me, damn near blows my mind. When she reaches down to touch herself, stimulating that bundle of nerves I wish I could fucking taste, my balls draw up in warning. I’m so damn close. Too goddamn close.

“That’s it, Emb. Touch yourself. Fuck, you’re a goddamn dream,” I huff through heaving breaths. “You close, sweetheart? Please, tell me you’re fucking close.”

“I’m there…” And just like that, our worlds explode. Colliding in wave after wave of unbelievable pleasure that’s blinding and so damn perfect. Together we fall off the precipice, holding on to one another as we succumb to the power of our bodies as every pleasure center sparks to life, shaking us down to the very essence of who we are until we’re melded together. Two souls forever bound as one.

It reaffirms my resolve.

Embree is mine.

And I will do whatever it takes—move heaven and earth if I fucking have to—to ensure I never lose her again.

Want to read ahead? The next 2 Chapters are available FREE if you F OLLOW ME on REAM !!! (Link in my profile)

Author's Note:

Though I'm proud of Lucas for confronting the issues with Embree head-on, part of me wishes he'd pushed her a little harder. I know he loves her, but I'm concerned he's putting his own feelings aside in hopes she comes around and eventually tells him what is happening. 

I'd love to hear your thoughts on this chapter. Are you at all concerned that he's willing to wait her out or do you think he should have demanded an explanation for why she lied to him?

NEW CHAPTERS post at 3:00 PM EST on Tuesdays & Thursdays!!!

For updates on this and future stories, remember to follow me.

Chapter 5

Emilia

With my head back in the toilet for the third time this morning, I’m relieved Lucas is still out with James, checking the perimeter. In the four days since I promised to stop hiding what I’m going through, I’m struggling to keep my word. I swear I don’t mean to shut him out, but if he were to continually see me like this, it wouldn’t be long until he figured it out.

The looming decision weighs heavy in my thoughts, and I know with certainty that no matter what I decide, my life will never be the same. It’s disheartening and leaves me terrified of the future. I’m back to being consumed by anger at myself, at Creed. Hell, I’m even angry at God and the universe for bringing Lucas back into my life, only to pull the rug out from under us again.

Then there’s this baby. Creed’s parting gift. Another child he created and abandoned. Another child for me to have to explain that their worth isn’t indicative of the man who left them. It makes me so angry I could scream. So incredibly sad I can hardly keep myself from weeping. And I’m scared all these emotions will lead me to make the wrong choice, dooming us all to a life where something will always be missing.

“Mama.” Alyssa’s voice is followed by a soft knock on the bathroom door.

“I’m coming, Lyssie. Just a second.”

Done drying my hands, I take a last look in the mirror, noting the dark circles under my eyes. To say I haven’t been sleeping well is an understatement, the evidence of which is clearly displayed on my face. As I usually do when I’m feeling anything but cheerful, I practice my smile in the mirror, opening the door for my daughter only once I know I have it right.

“Hi, baby. Everything okay?”

“Yes. Aunt Jen is here.”

“She is? That’s a surprise.” Given the state I’m in, not a good one.

“Yep. She told me to come get you. She’s waiting outside.”

“Okay, baby. I just have to brush my teeth, then I’ll be out. Can you let her know?”

Before I finish the sentence, Alyssa’s already on the move. “Okay.”

The sound of her sweet voice as she excitedly skips back the way she came fills my heart with joy. It’s a good reminder that no matter the struggle, my girls are my everything.

By the time I’ve finished brushing my teeth, I’m convinced I can do this. Years of practice have taught me how to compartmentalize the things that are bothering me until I can almost convince myself my problems don’t exist. It’s something I need to tap into right now if I have any hope of hiding what’s going on from Jen. After one last pass of lip gloss, I straighten out my yellow floral sundress and then head outside to see my best friend.

I find Jen sitting on the steps of the deck, watching over the girls as they play on the wooden play set Lucas and James’ brother Tyler built for them. When she hears me, she turns to look at me; her face lighting up with a beaming smile.

“There you are. You okay? Lucas told Ben you haven’t been feeling well.”

Breathe, I remind myself as I do my best to relax the muscles in my face so I appear unaffected. “Yeah, I’m good. I saw Hannah a few days ago. It’s just stress from everything going on.” Her eagle eyes scan over me in that same unnerving way that’s identical to her brother. By the furrow in her brow, I can tell she’s not buying my lie, but to my relief, she lets it go.

“Well, you need to take it easy. Lucas is worried about you.”

“I know he is. He tells me every chance he gets.” I tell her as I take a seat on the steps next to her.

From the moment I suspected I might be pregnant, it was like he could somehow see the change in me. At first, he was understanding, trying his best to believe me as I attempted to allay his fears. But every day since my appointment with Hannah, his understanding has shifted to something resembling impatience. He’s not hard on me, nor is he demanding any answers. But when he asks if I’m okay, his looks are more pointed. When I tell him I’m alright, his brows come together in deeper frowns.

He knows I’m hiding something important from him, and confusion and hurt are now a constant behind those beautiful sea-green eyes. I hate what this is doing to him—to us—but until I decide what I’m going to do, this is the way it has to be. To live with the consequences of my choice, this decision needs to be mine. I know that if I tell him, his reaction may sway me to do something we’ll both later regret.

“Emmie, talk to me. What’s going on?” She speaks softly, ensuring no one else can hear, as she nudges her shoulder against mine.

Keeping my eyes on the girls as they play, I take in the carefree smiles on their angelic little faces. Despite the mess Creed and I have made of their lives, the girls are happy. That they’re blissfully unaware of the trouble we’re in is a tremendous relief. Hiding what’s going on from them is the one thing I seem to be doing right. But as I watch the two little girls who own every piece of who I am, I can’t help but think of the baby growing inside me. What will he or she be like? What would my life look like with three balls of happiness to help bring me back to life?

“Hey, Lucas!” As soon as I hear her call out to her brother, I realize my mistake. My silence confirmed what she already knew, and now she’s going to push until I give her the truth. “Can you keep an eye on the girls? I have to talk to Emmie in private for a sec.” When Lucas’s worried expression lands on me, she adds, “She’s fine, so stop your frowning. I just have some questions for her. About baby stuff, you know, kegels, perennial massage, nipple cream.”

“Jesus, Jen! Shut your trap, woman.” Lucas barks at his sister in disgust as James guffaws in the background.

“Told ya it was personal,” she snickers as she takes me by the hand and pulls me inside. When we get to my bedroom, she locks the door behind us. “Now sit and start talking.”

As panic coils around me, I try to figure out what the heck to tell her. Given her struggles with infertility, not to mention she’s Lucas’s sister, telling her the truth is out of the question.

“Emilia!” She takes my hands in hers, shaking them in exasperation. “Talk to me. What is it?”

“I can’t, Jen. It’s…” That’s all I got, for there is no good way to explain this impossible situation.

“Emie, what the hell is with you and all these secrets? Do you not trust me anymore?” The slight crack in her voice sends a pang of guilt shooting through my chest.

“No Jen, it’s not that.”

“Then what is it? First the situation with Creed, now this. Why don’t you confide in me anymore?”

“This isn’t about you, Jen.” Unable to sit still another second, I rise to my feet and turn to face her. “It’s about me and what I’m going through. I’ve made choices I’m not proud of, and I’m doing my best to work through the consequences of my mistakes. All I’m asking is for a little time. Once I figure things out, I promise to tell you everything.”

“Aren’t those the same words you said to me the night you and Nic had that blowout fight at Club Solstice? That was months ago, Emie, and you’ve yet to sit down and tell how it all came about, never mind how your husband was gone for three years, and not once did you bother to tell me what was happening.”

“I’m sorry. There are things I’m not at liberty to discuss…”

“Bullshit. You’re a terrible liar, Emilia.”

“I’m trying to minimize the damage here. Don’t you get that? To keep people from being hurt, some secrets are better left buried.”

“You better start talking or I swear to god, I will get my brother and husband up here and force your hand….” When I go to interrupt, she raises a hand to stop me and then rushes on. “My husband and brother are hard at work trying to keep you and the girls safe. That type of arrangement demands a high level of trust and honesty to ensure all parties remain safe. In my husband’s line of work, secrets get people killed, and I’m sorry, I’m too busy preparing to bring a new life into the world, to even consider losing someone I love because you’re too darn stubborn to lean on the people who’d do anything for you.”

“Please don’t make me say it.” Tears flood my eyes as desperation clings to my voice. “It’s going to change everything.”

Instead of offering me a reprieve, her features harden with a look of sheer determination. The realization that there’s no way out steals my breath, and I’m left fighting back a heart-wrenching sob. I won’t allow myself to cry, though. After what I’ve done, I don’t deserve the outlet my tears would bring. So I collapse back onto the bed, chin to my chest and shoulders slumped in acceptance that after this, my relationship with my best friend—my sister by choice—will never be the same.

Want to read ahead? The next 2 Chapters are available FREE if you F OLLOW ME on REAM !!! (Link in my profile)

Author's Note:

As badly as Emilia wants to hold on to her secrets, Jen is determined to get to the bottom of what's happening. There was a time Jen would have trusted Emilia to come to her when she was ready, but too much has happened and she's concerned not just for Emilia's, but for her husband's and brother's safety.

I'd love to hear your thoughts on this chapter. Do you think it's time that Emilia discloses news of the pregnancy? Any thoughts on how Jen might react?

NEW CHAPTERS post at 3:00 PM EST on Tuesdays & Thursdays!!!

For updates on this and future stories, rememberto follow me.

Chapter 6

Emilia

“I don’t know where to start.” I sigh, allowing that gutted feeling to settle deeper into my chest. “What I did…” I clear my throat, realizing I should backtrack. “I did something that’s going to hurt your brother and by the time we’re done here, there’s a good chance you’ll hate me.”

“Tell me,” she demands in a sharp tone. Gone is the caring friend who’s spent the past three years tiptoeing around my secrets, replaced instead by Lucas’s sister and self-appointed protector. The girl who spent almost half of her life missing him, and who now fears she may lose him because of me. “No more bullshit, Emilia. What did you do?”

“I’m pregnant,” I deliver the news in a whisper, the air in the room growing thicker with the weight of my guilt as I brace for the next part of my confession.

“Really?” she chuckles excitedly. Sensing she’s come to the wrong conclusion, I push on before she can say anything.

“It’s not Lucas’s baby.” I drop my head and close my eyes. The pain from saying the words out loud damn near rips me apart, and it takes everything I have to fight back the sobs clawing their way up my throat.

I feel it when she stands, then I hear her footsteps as she begins to pace. When she stops in front of me, squats down, and takes my hands in hers, I lose the fight and break into sobs. Tear-filled eyes, full of sadness and understanding I don’t deserve, stare back at me.

“Tell me the rest. I promise to listen.”

“It’s Creed’s baby,” I blurt out once I get my crying under control. “I couldn’t tell you at the time because we didn’t yet know how much danger we were in. He came back to town a little less than two months ago with a plan that would protect the girls and me from the trouble he’s in. He arranged for Nic, Lucas, and Ben’s team to meet us at a safe house to finalize our divorce, and so he could give up custody of the girls.”

When she gasps in surprise, I lock eyes with her. “He wanted Ben to adopt the girls, but he refused. He was adamant he couldn’t make such a life-changing decision without you. What we were doing was risky, and he didn’t want to endanger you or your baby, which I not only understood but agreed with. If it were up to me, no one would have had to adopt them, but the laws of this state require it. So Lucas stepped up and agreed to adopt them. Legally, he’s now listed as their father, and as of a few weeks ago, they now carry his last name.”

“What? Lucas?” she asks with a quiver in her voice.

Nodding, I continue, “The girls don’t know yet. Nobody does except for those who were there, which equates to Lucas, Nic, Ben, Dominick, and Mason. Oh, plus Mom and Harold, but only because when they found out we were under Offset Tactical’s protection, they demanded I turn the girls over to them. I got angry enough that I blurted it out, which I admit wasn’t my finest moment. I’m actually surprised Mom didn’t call to tell you.”

“They wouldn’t have. After that last horrible dinner where Lucas called Harold out for what he said to you, Ben and I made it clear to her that we wanted no part of them until she and Harold made things right with you. We haven’t spoken a word to them since.”

“You guys didn’t have to do that.”

“We did. Honestly, we should have done it long ago.”

Taking a seat next to me, we sink into silence. When she reaches out to take my hand, she asks, “So, what happened with Creed? The baby… how did it happen?”

Taking a deep breath, I tell her the story. The way Creed got me to my agent’s office, and then tricked me into leaving the building with him. How he took me to a remote cabin a few towns away so he could explain what was going on, while a trusted team of FBI agents led Ben and Lucas to our location. And then the worst part: how in my overwhelmed emotional state, I allowed myself to be used.

“I didn’t mean for it to happen, but when he kissed me and finally said everything I’d wanted to hear all those years we were married, I lost myself. When he proposed, he knew my heart was still with Lucas, so he promised to give me the dream family life I always wanted, the life Lucas wasn’t around to deliver. I was so desperate for that life…” I trail off, remembering the day he proposed and how his words re-ignited that spark of hope I hadn’t felt since Lucas left me.

“It’s why I agreed to marry him. So when he professed his love in that cabin, for a split second, I forgot that for 7-years of marriage, the only dreams he’d delivered were his own. By the time I came to my senses and realized it was a mistake, it was too late. I’d let him use me.” Overwhelmed by the memory, I breathe through the intense shame and guilt I’m sure will haunt me for the rest of my life.

“Your brother was pissed when he finally got to me. One look was all it took. He knew what Creed and I had done, and he was furious. Not at me, but at Creed. He felt it was premeditated. That he took me away from Lucas’s protection to get me alone and take advantage of me. While there may be some truth to that, it doesn’t change that I was a willing participant. In the heat of the moment, I made a stupid choice.” A decision I wholeheartedly regret and which will most likely cost me the man I love.

“The next day, your brother convinced me to see Hannah to get checked out. I’d had unprotected sex with a man I hadn’t seen in over three years, so I agreed it was a good idea. At that appointment, she gave me the morning-after pill and asked me to return for a follow-up six weeks later. That appointment was four days ago, and that’s when Hannah confirmed the pills didn’t work.”

“My god, Emilia.” She exhales loudly.

“I’m afraid it gets worse.” Unable to face the judgment that’s surely coming, I avert my eyes. “Three weeks ago, your brother and I decided to move forward with our relationship. He’s holding so much anger over what happened in that cabin that I know for a fact…” I shake my head for a moment, trying to swallow back the emotion so I have room to voice the words. “He won’t want this. I know with absolute certainty that he won’t want this.” Under the weight of my anguish, my voice breaks.

“Oh Em,” she whispers. When she wraps her arms around me, I succumb to the grief that’s been chasing me down since the day my worst fears were confirmed. “Listen to me, there is nothing in this world my brother wouldn’t do for you. The girls are an example of that. Look how he’s taken to them. The fact he immediately jumped in to adopt them. I know you’re scared the two of you can’t overcome this, but I’m telling you, if you talk to him, his response to the news might surprise you.”

“Thing is… I don’t know if I want to do this again.” I blurt out, tears of shame dripping from my eyes. How terrible must I be to say something like that to a woman who’s suffered through seven years of infertility?

“Emi…” She pauses, fidgeting in her seat in a way that speaks to how uncomfortable my admission made her. “I know you’ve been through a lot. What Creed did to you that day…it’s awful. Unforgivable. But Em, babies are a gift. They’re a blessing. No one knows that better than you and me. Plus, you’re not alone. You’ve got me and Ben, our friends, my brother. Please, just think about it. This baby might be the light at the end of this dark tunnel.”

“I know.” I sigh, wiping away the tears I can’t seem to stop. “I want to believe that too, but this is going to break him, Jen. You didn’t see how frantic he was when he showed up at that cabin. I was scared and so sick over what I’d let Creed do to me, that I leaped into Lucas’s arms and clung to him like he was my savior. He knew what happened, and as much as I could see it was killing him, he let go of the anger to help me move beyond it. Now that I’m pregnant, how could I ask him to stand at my side as I bring another one of Creed’s children into this world? A baby who was conceived when he was supposed to be protecting me. I may have been the one who left with Creed on the back of that bike, but you know your brother. To him, this baby will become a living, breathing reminder of a time when he failed me. He would never forgive himself and I don’t think I can do that to him.”

“Emi, look at me. That is your fear talking. You’re speculating and catastrophizing as a way to prepare yourself for the worst possible outcome. The thing is, you won’t know what’s going to happen until you talk to him. As your best friend and the person who knows you best, I’m begging you to talk to Lucas. Tell him what’s going on and let him help you work through this decision. Because honestly, if you terminate this pregnancy to protect my brother, you will wake up one day hating yourself and resenting him. He wouldn’t want that for you or him. I know it.”

Want to read ahead? The next 2 Chapters are available FREE if you F OLLOW ME on REAM !!! (Link in my profile)

Author's Note:

I love how understanding Jen is with Emilia in this scene. Though Lucas may be Jen's brother by blood, her bond with Emilia is seemingly unbreakable.

I'd love to hear your thoughts on this chapter. Do you think Jen's right, and that Emilia should talk to Lucas before she makes a decision? Or would it be better for her to decide on her own, and then tell him?

NEW CHAPTERS post at 3:00 PM EST on Tuesdays & Thursdays!!!

For updates on this and future stories, remember to follow me.

Chapter 7

Lucas

Untangling myself from a sleeping Embree, I roll to my back and reach for my phone. Though I try to grab it before the ringing wakes her, I’m too late.

“Who is it?” she asks, her voice thick with sleep.

“Just Ben, sweetheart.” I drop a soft kiss on the top of her head. “Go back to sleep.” Pulling my arm out from under her, I sit on the edge of the bed and run a hand over my tired eyes. “What’s up?” I answer the call.

“I’m ten minutes out. Get the guys up. We need to talk.” His sharp tone is unexpected and snaps me awake. While early morning calls from him aren’t unusual, his showing up at my door before six in the morning certainly is.

“Got it. We’ll be ready.”

Hanging up, I reach for my t-shirt and sweatpants, both piled on the floor where I tossed them last night in my lust-induced haze. Remembering how she looked up at me as she pulled down my pants and took me into her mouth makes me groan. She was so sexy and confident in her ministrations that two minutes was all I lasted before I shot down her throat in a heart-pounding orgasm that nearly buckled my knees. And the way she swallowed me up… Fuck! The memory awakens that tingling sensation in my balls and leaves me wishing I could stay in this bed to indulge in more of the immeasurable pleasure only she can give.

“Get your shit together,” I mumble under my breath, as I pull up my sweatpants and adjust my erection so it’s not tenting the fabric. Ben showing up at this hour can only mean something is up. Something important enough to warrant a face-to-face, and whatever it is, can’t be good.

After stopping at the bathroom and brushing my teeth, I call Nero, who’s been watching me from where he lies on his bed.

“Come on. Time to go.” With an exaggerated groan, he stretches, his rear end rising first before he uses his front paws to drag himself out of bed like it’s the hardest thing he’s ever had to do.

I know exactly how he feels.

Shutting the bedroom door behind us, I sneak a quick peek at the girls, who are both sound asleep in their beds. Assured my three girls are safe and where they belong, I head downstairs to wake the guys. Knocking once so they know I’m coming, I let myself inside the control room. Zeb is at the monitors, looking over the screens, while James is asleep in a cot on the other side of the room—though he rouses awake just as I’m about to speak.

“Ben’s on his way and needs us ready. I’ll start coffee.”

In the kitchen, I flick on the coffee machine, which is ready to go thanks to Embree, who prepped it the night before. It instantly whirs to life, and it isn’t long before the air is saturated with the comforting aroma of freshly brewed coffee.

“Come on. Let’s go outside.”

In the living room, I swing open the French doors and let Nero out. Despite the early hour, the morning feels unusually warm and humid. As such, Nero efficiently takes care of his business, marking several areas around the property before darting back inside. As I’m about to close the doors, James announces Ben’s arrival. Not two seconds later, Ben bursts through the door, flanked by Dominick and Owen.

“Oh shit. If you got this guy to come out of his bat cave, it must mean we’re well and truly screwed.” Zeb grins as he shakes Owen’s hand before pulling him in for a rough hug. Though it sounds like a joke, it’s not. The only time Owen’s ever out in the field is when doing tech installations. Otherwise, he’s back at headquarters, manning the multiple screens and keyboards that are like a physical extension of him.

“This place is closer than the office. Plus, what we have to discuss is rather urgent,” Owen explains.

“Let’s get to it then. What’s going on?” I usher the guys to the dining room, where we all settle around the table.

With the remote in hand, Owen powers on the TV mounted on the far wall and sets up his laptop. His fingers dance over the keyboard until what he came to show us appears on the TV screen. The image displayed elicits a stunned silence as we all grapple to understand what it is we’re looking at.

“Is that…” Zeb asks.

“Yep, dear ol’ Harold,” Owen quips.

“What the hell is this?” I’m fucking livid. That this asshole would go behind Embree’s back and jeopardize her safety is beyond belief.

“Agent Hunt sent it to us. Harold showed up at the FBI’s Philadelphia office yesterday demanding to speak to whoever’s in charge of the investigation against Emilia.” Ben fills in the blanks. “Hunt told him it was his case, which is when Harold proceeded to share his suspicions about his stepdaughter’s recent activities and connection to Creed. At which point he demanded something be done, given his belief that she is a danger to the girls.”

“You’ve got to be fucking kidding me,” I growl, furious at the thought of how things could have turned out if Agent Hunt hadn’t been there to intercept him. “Are we at risk here? Was anyone else involved in the conversation?” The deal we made to free Embree from the FBI’s investigation was contingent upon specific provisions that bar her from disclosing any information related to Creed, the FBI, or the investigation. Harold showing up at their office and mentioning the case could have ruined everything.

“Hunt got to him before anyone else got involved. It’s handled for now, but it’s up to us to convince him it’s in his best interest to keep his mouth shut, and never dare mention Emilia, Creed, or the FBI in the same sentence again.”

“Fuck!” I erupt, slamming my fists on the table. Needing an outlet for my pent-up frustration, I rise and start pacing the room.

“Relax, Lucas,” Ben attempts to calm me. “We’re working to find a way to neutralize him. Owen is digging into his past, and once we find the leverage we need, we’ll use it to keep him quiet. At this point, Harold is the least of our problems.”

That last sentence stops me in my tracks. “What?”

“Take a look,” Owen directs our attention back to the TV screen.

“What am I looking at?” All I see is a video feed from the cameras set up in the front of Embree’s house. Other than the running timestamp on the corner, there’s no other movement.

“Here. I’ll play it again.”

It doesn’t help. “I still don’t see anything.”

“I’ll slow it down.” After adjusting something on his computer, he walks over to the screen and points at the running clock at the top. “There, see that?”

“What the… There’s time missing,” James adds.

“Yep.” The sudden appearance of the maniacal grin on Owens’s face is unnerving. “Someone who knows their way around security systems hacked into our feed and deleted a portion of the recording.”

“How the hell did that happen, Owen? This is twice now that these fuckers have breached our security.” And that right there sends my stomach plummeting into freefall. Up to now, I’ve been confident in our ability to secure ourselves against the bad guys, but this second breach confirms we’re more vulnerable than I realized.

“I opened a back door for them.” Owen’s smile grows impossibly bigger.

“Come again?”

“I purposely left a portion of our system unsecured, hoping they would find it and assume they could use it against us.”

Still not understanding why he would do something so stupid, I just stare at him, my fists clenched at my side.

“For god’s sake, I did it on purpose. These assholes are good. Real good. So I was hoping by skimping out on parts of our security, whoever is looking for her would find it. And they did. Someone attempted to delete something off of that feed that they did not want us to see.”

Now getting it, I ask, “So they tried to delete it, but you’re saying we still have it?”

“Bingo.” He points at me and nods. “And the best part is, we now know where Kessler is.” One keystroke later, a video of former Agent Robert Kessler comes up on the screen. He’s walking along the front of the house, stopping at each of the windows and peering in, probably to confirm no one is inside.

“Did he make it into the house?” Dominick asks.

“No,” Owen confirms. “Based on the timestamp, he was only on the property for a total of 93 seconds.”

“Ben, we should get someone over there to dust for prints,” Dominick speaks up. Like Ben, he’s a former law enforcement officer and therefore still has connections with the local PD.

“Agreed. When we leave here, reach out to Will Keller.” Ben tells Dominick. “It’s time we bring him in on this, in case we find ourselves in need of backup. Make it clear details are to remain off the books for now. No official channels just yet.”

“So what now?” Knowing that asshole is in town, and so close to my three girls, has my insides prickling with the need to act. To gear up, track, and hunt the motherfucker down like Nero and I used to back in our team days.

Ben considers my question for a few seconds before he responds. “We wait for Keller to run fingerprints, and if we get a hit, we take what we have to Hunt. He’s been looking to get eyes on Kessler, and that he’s here, so close to Emilia, is enough justification to have the FBI pick him up. He’s their loose cannon, a huge liability they’ll want to contain before he does any more damage.”

“And her stepfather?” Zeb questions, with the same murderous look on his face, as I’m sure is reflected in mine.

“Oh, I’m all over that.” Owen’s expression is almost giddy.

“Don’t worry about Harold. By week’s end, he won’t be a problem anymore.” Ben reassures.

“And Emilia, how much should I tell her?” I ask, knowing damn well the answer is all of it. But with everything going on, I’m worried about how the news of her stepfather’s actions, along with Kessler being spotted outside her house, will affect her. I’m not sure how much more she can take.

“I’ll leave that up to you. Anyway, I think we’re done here. Dominick and Owen, you know what to do. Zeb and James, you can get back to work. I’d like a word with Lucas alone.”

As the guys shuffle out, they pat me on the back and say their goodbyes. When we’re alone, I reclaim the seat across from him.

“Based on your question of how much to tell her, I take it things between you aren’t any better.”

“Better… no.” I scoff, dropping my head I run my hands over my face.

I’m exhausted, and it has nothing to do with the early hour or the fucked up developments discussed during this impromptu meeting. The tension between Embree and me continues to build by the day, and with no resolution in sight, I feel impossibly depleted.

“She’s still affectionate. Still wants to make love and for all intents and purposes, acts like she wants a relationship with me. I just can’t shake this feeling that something’s not right. She’s keeping me at arm’s length, and when I ask her to explain why, she shuts down. I’m starting to think…” I can’t even say it. The emotion choking up my throat makes it impossible to verbalize my greatest fear.

“What?” He waits for me to continue.

“That I’m only good enough for now. That maybe when all is said and done, she’ll go back to her life and leave me behind. I don’t know.” I shrug my shoulders, averting my gaze as I fight the burn behind my eyes. “Maybe she’ll go back to Creed. The only thing I know for sure is that she’s not in this with me, at least not in the way I thought.”

“Have you talked to her about the future? Specifically, about where things will go between the two of you when all this is resolved? Because if you haven’t, maybe that’s where you need to start.”

Shaking my head, I take a deep breath. Exhaling my frustration out loud, my shoulders slump in defeat. “I don’t know if now’s a good time to push for that discussion. Given our history and where we currently find ourselves, it might stir up things neither of us is ready to face. Things that for now, are better off left alone.”

With a deep scowl, he stands. Looking straight through me, he then says, “If you listen to nothing else I tell you, listen to me now. Keep thinking that shit and that’s exactly where you’ll end up. Alone. If that’s not what you want, I suggest you stir up that shit and keep fucking stirring until you make it damn clear you’re not giving up. If you want to keep her, stop handling her with kid gloves. Man the fuck up and tell her straight up, that YOU are NEVER, EVER giving her up.”

Want to read ahead? The next 2 Chapters are available FREE if you F OLLOW ME on REAM !!! (Link in my profile)

Author's Note:

With former Agent Robert Kessler back in town, and Emilia's stepfather stirring up trouble, poor Lucas is shouldering quite a lot.

What do you think about Ben's advice to Lucas? Do you think he should be more forceful in convincing her it's time to come clean about whatever is bothering her?

NEW CHAPTERS post at 3:00 PM EST on Tuesdays & Thursdays!!!

For updates on this and future stories, remember to follow me.

Chapter 8

Lucas

Ben’s last words echo loudly in my thoughts as I enter the kitchen in search of coffee. To my surprise, I find Embree standing at the counter, her back turned to me. Her soft, wavy brown locks are piled high in a messy bun, and though I adore the beautiful casual dresses she wears most days, this is the look I love seeing her in the most. She’s dressed in her favorite loose-fitting joggers, adorned with butterflies and flowers that remind her of her father. The simple white t-shirt she’s paired it with reveals a hint of the perfect creamy skin at her waist. For the first time in almost two weeks, my girl looks relaxed. Content.

That in mere moments I’ll be pulling the rug out from under her yet again leaves me feeling so damn worthless. My job is not only to protect her from the evil of this world, but to shield her from the pain and heartache that seems to test her strength at every turn. Back when we were kids, I prided myself in knowing this girl like the back of my hand, to the point I could tell when she needed rescuing from her tendency to overthink.

It was so much easier back then, probably because the trust between us and the universe hadn’t been broken. We navigated the world, confident in our belief that only good things happen to good people and that eventually we’d all get our happily ever after. Now that we know the harsh truth of how the world works, every move, every choice, feels like we’re standing on the edge of a proverbial cliff. Unable to see the bottom. Not knowing what awaits at the other end of that dreaded fall—whether certain doom or the happiness you long for—paralyzes you into inaction. This is why even with all the red flags plaguing our relationship, I’ve yet to push her for the answers I know I deserve.

Ben was right about that, at least. I do need to man the hell up and stop handling her with kid gloves, and I will. Another day. For today I have the misfortune of bearing the news of her stepfather’s betrayal, and that the man who terrorized and threatened the life of both her and the girls is back and most likely looking for her.

“Hey, sweetheart.” I wrap my arms around her waist and pull her back against my chest. Planting a quick kiss on her temple, I breathe in her fresh, summery scent. “You’re up early.”

“I couldn’t fall back to sleep. Figured I might as well start breakfast, so it’s ready for the girls when they wake up.” After setting her coffee mug on the counter, she turns to face me. “Everything okay with Ben?”

“Ben stopped by with some news.” Determined to do this right, I take her by the hand and lead her to take a seat at the small kitchen table.

“I’m almost afraid to ask.”

Taking a seat next to her, I bring her hand up to my lips and give it a gentle kiss. “The situation is under control, so it’s okay if you’d rather not know.”

“With my track record, I’m not sure burying my head in the sand is a good idea.”

“Trusting us to handle things on your behalf isn’t you burying your head in the sand. It’s what we’re here for. We’re your team, remember? Our job is to guide and support you as we work together to find a solution. You’re not alone anymore. You’re surrounded by people who love you and feel honored to help shoulder your burdens. Either way, how much you know or don’t know is entirely your call, sweetheart.”

Glassy eyes stare back at me as she contemplates my words. “I think I’d rather know.”

My brave girl.

“Agent Hunt reached out to Ben last night to inform us that Harold visited FBI offices looking to speak to the person in charge of the investigation involving you and Creed.” She gasps and when she tries to pull away, I double down, cupping her hand between both of mine. “Hunt handled it so no harm done, but he needs us to make it clear to Harold he is not to ever do that again. Ben and Owen are digging into his past to find leverage we can use to force him to back down.”

“He was there to give me up to the FBI?” A lone tear breaks free from the corner of her eye.

“He was there because he’s an egotistical loser who got his feelings hurt and wanted to retaliate. Hunt spoke to him, and I promise you have nothing to worry about.”

“How could Mom let him do this to me?”

“I’m not her biggest fan, sweetheart, so in no way am I trying to defend her, but I wouldn’t be surprised if he did it behind her back. If you think back to the night of that failed dinner, you made it clear you didn’t want Harold near the girls again. At no point did your mother come to his defense, nor did she declare she’d stick by him. You essentially threw down the gauntlet that night and your mother’s silence spoke volumes. He knows your two little girls are the one thing he can’t compete against when it comes to your mother. My bet is he did this on his own, to get you out of the way so your mom wouldn’t have to choose between him and the girls. He knows that’s a choice he’ll never win.”

“I want to believe that’s true, but after everything I’ve learned recently…” she drops her eyes, as more silent tears fall.

“What is it, Emb?” I tuck an errant lock of hair behind her ear, allowing my fingers to linger over her soft, warm skin. As much as I want to pull her into my arms, it’s more important I keep her talking. “What did you learn?”

“Remember how my mom was never around that last year before everything happened?” I nod, remembering how upset and confused she was by her father’s indifference that his wife no longer slept in their house and came and went as she pleased. “It turns out she was having an affair. With Harold.” Fuck! “An affair that continued while my dad was sick, which explains why she moved him into our house and married him so soon after Daddy died. I think she left him to die alone, Lucas.” Her facial expression twists into a pained look while her chin trembles with grief. “She left him to die alone.” Her composure breaks with a hard sob, so I pull her into my arms.

“I’m sorry, sweetheart. I’m so fucking sorry.” As emotion chokes me up, I think back to the man who stepped up for my sister and me after my parents died. While Uncle George had always been a meek and mild man, after the fire, he became our staunch protector. He was there in all the ways that mattered that harrowing week before the funeral, and he stood by our side on that horrible day we said our final goodbyes. He was loving and selfless, even while fighting his own battle with a cancer diagnosis he’d yet to share with the rest of us. The thought there is truth to what Embree suspects is devastating.

When her tears finally dry and she pulls back, I tilt her chin up so I can kiss those tender lips. It’s a soft touch with just enough pressure to let her know how badly I wish I could take away her pain. “He deserved better. And so did you.”

“We all deserved better, Luc. All of us.” She cups the side of my face and brushes her lips against mine. “What else? I can tell there’s more.”

Taking her hands I intertwine our fingers. “You’re very perceptive, Miss. Barrett.” I give her a weak smile and kiss the inside of her wrists.

“Not really, I just know you and can see there’s more.”

“Former Agent Robert Kessler was spotted outside your house yesterday.” I blurt the words, figuring it best to just rip off the Band-Aid. It’s a miscalculation on my part, for in less than a heartbeat her eyes go wide and a whimper escapes her lips. Giving her hands a gentle squeeze, I try to reassure her, “The security system worked as it should. We got him on video and he left within two minutes of when he arrived.”

“He was there for me?” The shake in her voice breaks my fucking heart while simultaneously churning the murderous rage that demands I hunt that bastard down so I can exact retribution for all he’s done to her.

“We don’t know for sure.” I inwardly flinch at the half-truth. I hate lying to her, even if it’s necessary. “But I don’t want you worrying about this, Emb. Ben’s in touch with Agent Hunt and he’s confirmed the FBI is looking for him.”

“Why does it feel like the universe is conspiring against me?”

“Hey,” I cup the sides of her face, desperate to ease the look of utter desolation that’s extinguishing her light. “The universe isn’t conspiring against you, sweetheart. If it were, fate wouldn’t have brought us back together. All this… What we’re dealing with won’t last forever. Someday it will all be behind us and you and I, we’ll be stronger because of it. We’re in this together.” I drop my forehead against hers and close my eyes. “For now and always,” I whisper with newfound determination.

It’s another thing Ben was right about.

I need to make it clear to this woman that I don’t intend to ever let her go.

Want to read ahead? The next 2 Chapters are available FREE if you F OLLOW ME on REAM !!! (Link in my profile)

Author's Note:

Given everything going on, I can see why Lucas isn't pushing Embree for answers.

What do you think of this scene? Do you think Lucas is right to hold off on the tough discussion he and Emilia clearly need to have?

NEW CHAPTERS post at 3:00 PM EST on Tuesdays & Thursdays!!!

For updates on this and future stories, remember to follow me.

Chapter 9

Emilia

Waking up wrapped in Lucas’s warm embrace, I close my eyes and allow myself a quiet moment to soak it in. With a deep breath, I take in his clean soapy scent, separating it apart, layer by layer, to get down to the masculine essence that is him. The feel of his skin against mine—his rough to my soft—and the way it soothes my heart and makes me feel safe and loved. Focusing on the sound of his breathing and the steady rhythm of his beating heart under my fingers, I’m struck by a sense of impending doom. An intense wave of grief washes over me, stealing my breath and bringing tears to my eyes.

Breathing through the ache in my chest, I try my hardest to push all feelings away. Sadness, fear, guilt, anger… After today, something tells me there’ll be plenty of time to wallow and dwell in the land of “what could have been.”

Later.

I’ll cry and scream and beat myself up over it later. What matters right now is that I take in every bit of this moment and record it to memory for all posterity, for if I lose him tomorrow, at least I will always have this. A small snippet of what forever would have looked like. A glimpse of a time where my life and love intersected as one. With eyes still closed, I again zero in on his beating heart, feeling for the tandem thumps that help soothe and heal the pieces of my broken heart.

As if he senses my distress, he begins to stir. Unwilling to lose the rightness of the moment, I brush my lips over his, luring him to take things further, which he does. With a desperate passion that matches my own, his lips take mine, caressing and gliding, deep and searing. Like he’s desperate for more, his mouth trails down the side of my neck, leaving behind a moist trail where his tongue has tasted my skin. Goosebumps break out over my flesh, and as I sink deeper into the throes of need, writhing and trembling for more of what I may never get again, a lone tear slips from the corner of my eye.

I need to record this too.

The feel of his perfect lips against my skin. The wetness of his mouth, his warm breath as it cascades over my skin, spreading ripples of pleasure through my body. With eyes shut tight, I memorize every nuance of his touch and the way my body responds, vibrating higher and higher until I’m nothing more than a ball of pent-up sensations that demand to be set free. As he travels lower, I open my eyes and get lost in those sea-green eyes.

Sucking in a sharp breath, my heart breaks when he drops a tender kiss right over my womb where unbeknownst to him, my ex-husband’s baby grows. The adoration in his eyes as he looks at me further shatters my resolve, and I break. Tears fall from my eyes completely unbidden as I fight to swallow back a sob. When his forehead wrinkles with concern, I force myself to smile. To distract him and encourage him to continue his exploration, I tangle my hands in his hair, pulling at the strands in the way I know he likes.

I need him to keep going.

If we stop now, he’ll demand an explanation I’m unable to give and I’ll lose my chance at what could be the last time we make love. I need this. For posterity’s sake, I need this final moment.

When he reaches my mound, I close my eyes and submit to the sensations he invokes. As his hand moves to open my folds, I shiver in anticipation. My body burns for him and yearns for his touch, and then he’s there. With his fingers inside me, his tongue sensually licks a circular pattern over the tip of my clit. It’s just a hint of touch, barely there… yet so incredibly there. A wave of pleasure flares up my spine as I moan and writhe against him in search of more.

When his fingers begin to move inside and then out, I force myself to open my eyes. I must record this moment too. The way his lust-filled eyes stare back at mine as he works his mouth between my legs. The look is so erotic that I’m rapidly ascending, losing myself to the tsunami of pleasure building up inside of me. As my body trembles, his fingers push in deeper, rubbing and gliding over the magical spot that is quickly pushing me to the brink of madness.

Not wanting the moment to end, I fight back my desperation to fall over the peak, which only makes him double down on his assault. His fingers move faster, his mouth works me over with more thorough focus and relentless stimulation that leaves me breathless and helpless to give in. And when he nips my clit, right before he sucks with a force that fractures my insides, I finally fall. Pleasure and pain mix in a delicious explosion that catapults me over the edge into an ocean of euphoria I’m happy to drown in. With my body convulsing uncontrollably, cries of ecstasy rip from my throat, and for that split second, nothing else exists but me and him.

“Fuck…” he groans, as I feel the weight of his body collapsing on top of me.

When his mouth descends over my lips, hungrily devouring me both from the inside and out, I surrender to him. Tasting myself on his tongue somehow reawakens that empty spark of need that leaves me desperate to be filled. Wrapping my legs around him, I grab his length and guide him to my entrance. The intake of his breath as he realizes what I’m doing is all the encouragement I need to pull him into me. With every torturously slow inch, his breathing grows shallower and more ragged the deeper I take him inside. The feel of his length gliding smoothly over my stimulated flesh makes my insides quake with pleasure that signals I’m already close to a second climax. Like he’s come to the same conclusion, he lets out what sounds like a painful groan.

“Emb. Condom. I don’t…”

“It’s okay,” I reassure him because I want this. No barriers. I want it more than my next breath, for I need to feel every part of him as he loses himself to the pleasure of our love, and this might very well be my only chance. “Take me. I’m yours. I’ve only ever been yours.”

“Christ…” he growls at the same time he slams into me.

With eyes locked on one another, he begins to move. Focusing on the love and devotion reflected back at me, I capture yet another picture of this moment in my mind. I’m determined to treasure these memories, storing them like the keepsakes they are so I can pull from them and always remember the brief time I had with this man. Like he’s reading my mind, he drops his forehead to mine as he adjusts his rhythm to a sweet, tender glide. The slower pace makes each stroke feel more deliberate, which only heightens the pleasure to an intense sort of ache. With our bodies, our minds, and our souls intertwined, we move together as one.

“Fuck, sweetheart. I love you so damn much.” He rasps between slow thrusts. “You own every piece of me. My heart. My body. My soul. You’re it for me. You. Are. My everything.”

That’s all it takes.

My core clenches and shudders, squeezing him until he joins me as together we moan and groan in the sweetest release. Clinging to him for dear life, wistful tears spring from my eyes. I wish we could stay like this. I’d give anything for a chance at a life where this would always be my reality, but as the haze of our lovemaking fades, it’s like I’m suddenly in free fall. The sinking feeling in my gut expands as it hits me that this could very well be our last time together like this.

After today, everything’s going to change, and it’s all because of me.

I did this and though I know it’s time I face the consequences of what I’ve done, I’m just not ready to let him go. Not yet. So I hold him as tight as I can and begin to weep. Harsh sobs rip from my throat as I grieve. For him. For me. For my girls and this little baby who may never know the depth of Lucas’s love and devotion. Most of all, I weep for the life that after today might never be.

“Emb, what is it? Did I hurt you?”

The concern in his eyes only fuels the heart-wrenching sobs that won’t stop. I hate myself for ruining the memory of this beautiful moment, so I cup the sides of his face and pull him down, hoping to distract him with a taste of my lips.

“I’m okay,” I sob between kisses. “I love you, Lucas. Never forget just how much I love you.”

“Emb, stop.” He pulls out of me and rolls to his side as he looks down at me with a mix of anger and confusion. “What is going on?”

My mouth opens and closes a few times, but the words are stuck behind the titanic-sized boulder of grief choking up my throat. With a disappointed sigh, he collapses onto the bed and then reaches for my hand.

“Come. Lay on top of me.” Grateful for his touch and relieved he hasn’t given up on me, I follow his lead as he helps me settle over him. As we sink into the quiet, I close my eyes and soak in the feel of his hands as they rub gentle circles over my bare skin. “Talk to me, sweetheart,” he implores when my tears stop. “Tell me what’s got you so upset. Is it about your appointment today?”

Yes, and no. But I can’t exactly say that, so instead I tell him, “I’m sorry for losing it like that. I’m just so overwhelmed. Life feels so hard right now. It’s like I’m caught in a rip current that’s taking me further and further away from the life I want, and I don’t know what to do or how to save myself.”

“Then let me save you. Look at me, Emb.” He rolls us to our side and then looks deep into my eyes. “You are so damn strong. So fucking capable and brave. I knew it back when we were kids, and I saw it still when I returned to this town with my tail tucked between my legs, determined to sneak out the same way I came in. You saved me that day, Emb, in that grocery store parking lot, on that random Saturday morning in May. You. Saved. Me.” He caresses the side of my face, then leans in for a tender kiss.

“By asking me to make time and meet with you, you set off a chain of events that led me back to a life I didn’t think was possible. I do not doubt that given enough time, you’ll find a way to save yourself, but here’s the thing, sweetheart? Let me repay what you did for me that day. Grant me the honor of being the one to save you this time, if only so you’ll be healthy and whole the next time I need you to save me.”

Want to read ahead? The next 2 Chapters are available FREE if you F OLLOW ME on REAM !!! (Link in my profile)

Author's Note:

It's the day of Emilia's doctor's appointment, and it seems she's resigned herself to losing Lucas. 

Do you think she should have already talked to Lucas about the pregnancy and the choice she needs to make? Knowing what you do about Lucas, do you think Emilia's right in thinking that Lucas won't want a life with her anymore, when he finds out about the baby?

NEW CHAPTERS post at 3:00 PM EST on Tuesdays & Thursdays!!!

For updates on this and future stories, remember to follow me.

Chapter 10

Emilia

“Grant me the honor of being the one to save you this time, if only so you’ll be healthy and whole the next time I need you to save me.”

His words are like a distant echo, running on repeat through my mind as I work to piece myself back together after a heart-wrenching morning, where we made love and then I had to go and ruin it by falling apart. The weight of my lie has grown so heavy that I’ve lost the ability to pretend I’m not on the verge of losing the man I love. His frustration with me is at an all-time high, especially since after he asked me to let him save me, I didn’t even have the strength to say yes. Instead, the answer that fell from my lips was a whispered, half-hearted, “I’ll try.”

Since then, we’ve sunk into an uncomfortable form of co-existence. It’s been this way since we left the bed to get dressed, while we ate breakfast with the girls, and then now as we ride to Hannah’s office for my appointment in absolute silence. Sneaking a glance at him, I note the unnatural stiffness in his shoulders, the cold tightness that lingers in his eyes. The knuckles on the hand wrapped around the steering wheel are white, even as he opens and flexes his fingers over and over before going back to gripping the leather like it’s his only hope of keeping it together. Even the hand that holds mine feels different. Cold and unyielding, our fingers are intertwined, but the feeling of intimacy is missing from his touch.

It’s how I know he feels it too. The sense of impending doom. It hangs heavy in the air around us and though I see that anger is the mask he’s using to hide his fear and uncertainty, I do nothing to set him at ease because I can’t. The fact is, I’m carrying another man’s baby. A man who, in Lucas’s mind, stole me right out from under his careful watch, kidnapped me, and then took me to that cabin to take advantage of me. There’s a part of Lucas that still believes what Creed did borders on rape. I see the accusation in his eyes whenever we speak of it, and though I’ve told him time and time again that it was consensual, he doesn’t agree. For Lucas, this baby will be a living, breathing reminder that when it counted, he failed to protect me and I just don’t see how he’ll ever get past it.

“Lucas.” I squeeze his hand, hoping it’s enough to lessen the sting of what I’m about to ask of him. When his eyes meet mine, I force myself to say the words. “I need to do this on my own again.” When he stiffens and tries to pull away, I panic. “It’s the last time. I-I swear it. After this…”

“After this what, Embree? Don’t you think it’s time you tell me what the hell is going on?” Not knowing what to say, I drop my head. When he realizes I’m not going to respond, he lets go of my hand with such force that it sends tears running down my face.

The last ten minutes of the drive are pure torture, spent with me crying silent tears, while he silently fumes. He’s angry. Angrier than I’ve ever seen him, which I understand, for if I were him, I’d feel the same way. I’ve shut him out, even after promising I wouldn’t. I’m hurting him. I know it and I hate it, but there’s nothing I can do to stop it. What’s done is done, leaving us on a full-on collision course with a reality our relationship may not survive.

“Wait for me. I’ll come around to let you out.” His voice is gruff and absent of the usual warm tone he reserves for me.

With tears in my eyes, I watch as he steps out of the car and scans the area around us. After securing Nero’s harness, he commands him to jump down, before slamming the door shut behind them with such ferocity it makes me flinch. Blinking away a fresh round of tears, I fight back the raw wave of emotion clawing its way up my throat. When he opens my door to let me out, he doesn’t offer me his hand as he usually would. Instead, he steps aside, his gaze taking in our surroundings in a way that suggests he’s doing everything in his power to avoid looking at me. Add that to his unwillingness to touch me, and it’s like someone’s stabbed a dull rusty blade right through my heart.

I want to cry. I want to break down, kicking and screaming at the unfairness of what’s happening, but I can’t. I won’t. This is my life now. My chosen path. After all he’s done for me, I owe it to him to handle this like an adult. The next several hours will be painful regardless, and it’s up to me to minimize the damage and protect his heart as best I can. With a deep breath, I school my features into the mask that has served me well over the past three years. If experience has taught me anything is that the saying “fake it until you make it” is true. All I have to do is hold on to this facade long enough to trick myself into believing everything is going to turn out okay.

Making our way to the building, he walks behind me, giving me a wide berth even as he holds the front door open so I can walk through. When we enter the empty reception, he and Nero break away towards the waiting room. That he’s letting me go without so much as a goodbye, cuts me down to my fricken soul, but there’s nothing I can do. This is how it has to be, so I grit my teeth and focus on breathing through the pain.

“Nice to see you, Emilia. Come on back and we’ll get started.” Pretending my world isn’t crumbling to pieces, I follow Tammy to the back reception area. “This is for your urine sample. Once you’re finished, set it here on the counter, then meet me in exam room one.”

In a daze, I do as instructed. It’s hard to believe how different my circumstances are this time around compared to the last two times I found myself here. My pregnancies with the girls were full of excitement. Every appointment was like an adventure. Something to look forward to, but this time, all I feel is dread. It leaves me questioning if I can do this. Can I love this child given the circumstances, or will I raise them as my mother did me—full of resentment and anger for what their existence cost me?

Angry at myself for even thinking it, I shake my head. The irony that I can relate to how my mother has treated me all these years is sickening, for as angry and scared as I am, I could never do to my child what my mother did to me. Even if I hate this. Even as I struggle to be happy about this pregnancy, I would never cast my innocent child aside or make them feel unwanted or unloved.

After dropping the urine sample off, I meet Tammy in the exam room. There, she takes my blood pressure while asking a myriad of questions. When she finally leaves, I breathe a sigh of relief. Making it to this point feels like half of the battle is behind me. Alone at last, I find myself sitting on the precipice of a new chapter in my life. Two paths were put before me, both of which require great sacrifice, but only one is a sacrifice I can ultimately live with. The woman who was born the day Alyssa came into this world is adamant I protect the life growing inside me. This leaves me with no choice but to accept that the life I so desperately wanted with Lucas may soon come to an end.

“Hi, Emi.” Hannah eyes me expectantly. Ashamed as I’ve been, I’ve avoided all her calls since leaving here two weeks ago, and therefore she doesn’t know my final decision.

“I’m keeping the baby.” It’s a whisper, one I can tell she hears when she gives me a kind smile. But then the implications of the words hit me like a punch to the gut and I collapse into a heap of sobs. Burying my face in my hands, I succumb to a tsunami of grief that sweeps over me and sucks me back down into the place of darkness and pain that came into existence the first time I lost him.

“Emi.” Hannah wraps her arms around me, holding me together as heart-wrenching sobs steal my every breath.

“I don’t deserve your comfort. Not after…”

“Stop. Do not say another word, Emi. You’ve done nothing wrong.”

“If that were true, then why does my chest ache under the weight of regret and disappointment? Why am I so overwhelmed with shame and self-loathing? I hate myself for what I’ve done to get me in this situation, for considering terminating this pregnancy. I hate who I am and what I’ve become, and I’m so incredibly angry that I’m terrified I’m well on my way to becoming my mother”

“Oh, Em.” She takes my hands in hers. “You are not your mother and you never will be. You are everything she’s not. Kind. Loving. Giving. On your worst day, you still could never be her.”

“Then why do I feel like this?” I sob, shaking my head as I try to fight against the shame that just won’t ebb.

“Because, unlike your mother, you feel love deeply. What you’re feeling right now is perfectly justified because this decision not only affects you but the lives of the people you love. Alyssa, Mallory, Lucas, and now this baby. You’re feeling this way because you have a conscience and a heart of gold, which is why your only concern right now is how your decision will impact them. You have every right to be angry and sad. To be scared and disappointed. Considering the circumstances, it’s okay to feel everything you’re feeling. Just don’t let it drown you. Remember what your dad used to say? Have a little faith, for everything in life happens for a reason. Have faith. That’s how you’ll set yourself free from the fear and the shame.”

She’s right.

Reaching for the locket Daddy gave me, I close my eyes and take the first real deep breath I’ve taken since I first suspected I was pregnant. While I don’t know where I’ll find the strength to get through the next seven and a half months, let alone the next 18 years of this child’s life, I know with absolute certainty that I have to find a way. If not for me, for my three children who deserve a full life with at least one parent who is present and loves them unconditionally. With newfound resolve, I wipe away the tears and sit up straighter.

“You’re right. Thank you.”

“Emb, what you’ve been through and now with this baby, I really think you should undergo some sort of counseling. I have a colleague…”

“Someday, Hannah. Maybe we can talk about it again in a couple of months. Right now, I just want to go home. I need time to inventory what’s left of my life so I can come up with a plan to rebuild. I need time to get the girls used to our new life, time to prepare them and myself for the arrival of this new little person.”

“I understand. If you start to feel like it’s too much, I want you to reach out, okay?”

“I will.” I take her hand and squeeze in reassurance. “I promise.”

“And Lucas?” She asks with a hint of sadness. “When are you going to tell him?”

As my eyes well up with emotion, I take another steadying breath and center myself. Regardless of how painful this next part will be for me, I’m determined to do what I can to protect his heart.

“Tonight. I plan to tell him tonight.”

Want to read ahead? The next 2 Chapters are available FREE if you F OLLOW ME on REAM !!! (Link in my profile)

Author's Note:

I am not a fan of how Emilia is handling things with Lucas, and I can completely understand why he's so angry with her. Now that she's decided to keep the baby, and tell Lucas the truth later in the day, I hope the way she's handled things to this point, doesn't come back to bite her.

After what happened in this chapter, how do you think Lucas will take the news? Do you think the fact she kept the secret from him for so long will sway him one way or another?

NEW CHAPTERS post at 3:00 PM EST on Tuesdays & Thursdays!!!

For updates on this and future stories, remember to follow me.

Chapter 11

Lucas

This fucking place again. The familiar sterile scent pervades the air like a toxic cloud of dread. Like some sick joke, I’m surrounded by pictures of smiling women, some with pregnant bellies, others holding babies. A few of them depicting what looks like several generations of the same family—grandmothers and mothers with their daughters. It’s meant to be inviting. A barren room concealed under layers of artificial comfort. But for me, instead of having the desired effect, the happiness that radiates from those pictures is in direct contradiction to the fury tearing out my insides.

It’s my third time sitting in this waiting room but unlike before, where those images aroused thoughts of possibilities and all that could be, today I resent that I allowed those seeds of hope to take root. Even worried out of my mind the last time, I remember the wistful feeling that filled my chest at the sight of a soon-to-be mother cradling her round belly. I could see it so clearly in my mind, my Embree, cradling our unborn child. It filled me with such longing that I couldn’t help but stare at those images, noting every detail while imagining the utter joy that would consume my battered heart at the knowledge it was my child growing inside her beautiful body. What I wouldn’t give to see the radiant glow on her face as she beamed at the sight of our newborn baby while I stood back, capturing the moment with awe and tears in my eyes.

Fuck!

I never should have let those thoughts settle in, especially with my track record. Knowing what I know about the power of the mind, instead of imagining the future family I wanted with her, I should have heeded the alarm bells going off inside my head. I should have listened to the internal voice that, like a broken record, reminds me I’m not worthy of anything more than the miserable life I’ve already endured.

“Christ.” I collapse forward, elbows on my knees, my face cast down toward the ground I wish would open up to swallow me whole. “Jesus Christ!” This time the words boom through the empty room, as my anxiety overwhelms me to the point I stand to pace the space.

With every pass by those perfectly framed photographs, my eyes well up with emotion I refuse to let spill. I know what this feeling is. It’s a maddening sort of desperation because I want to experience everything that’s on those damn walls. I want it all. A pregnant wife. A brand new baby. Daughters and sons. A family of my own, all of it, and only with Embree. I want it so damn bad that no matter how hard I try to push the imagined scenarios away, I can’t escape them. They leave me breathless, out of sorts, and more determined than ever to do whatever it takes to never let her go.

And then my thoughts go back to this morning. The way Embree looked at me with tears in her eyes as we made love—so sad and sweet. The way she allowed me to take her without a condom, and forced me to stay inside of her as long as she could.

Is she getting ready to say goodbye?

Is that what this morning was about?

Fuck! Suddenly unable to stand, I fall into the nearest chair, dropping my face into my hands. I should have tried harder. I should have pushed her to talk and demanded she let me in. Ben is right about this one thing. It’s up to me to fix this, and it starts with letting her know in no uncertain terms that I will no longer accept any secrets between us. She needs to understand that I am ready to fight for her and the life and family I’ve only ever wanted with her.

“Lucas?” At the sound of Hannah’s voice, my eyes snap to the doorway and there she stands.

My Embree.

While Hannah’s expression is friendly, my girl looks absolutely crestfallen. The sight of her anguish intensifies the ache inside my chest. With tears welling in my eyes, I go to her and wrap her in my arms. The need to comfort her, to find my own comfort in the electrifying connection that binds us and grows stronger when we touch, is damn near blinding. My heart… my soul, every cell inside my body screams at me to fix this. Now! Once and for all.

“She’s alright Lucas. It’s been a tough couple of months. She just needs a little rest.”

Though my bullshit detector beeps angrily, I nod, then ask, “Can she go?”

When she gives the okay, I pull Emilia to my side and lead her and Nero back to the empty parking lot where my car waits. When we’re loaded in, I start the ignition but can’t bring myself to pull away.

“Embree. Whatever’s wrong, know that I refuse to give up on us. As I told you the night of our date when we first made love, you are mine. No more bullshit. No more waiting. You have always been mine, and I will fight every objection you throw my way. While I stand by my word that every decision going forward is yours to make, it does not apply to this. I’m not letting you go. Do not ask that of me, because that is not happening. Not now, not ever. I love you too much to let you go.”

As she collapses into sobs, I shift the car into drive and head towards home. Refusing to let her fully withdraw into herself, I take her hand, stroking her soft skin with my thumb as her body continues to convulse with the pain of her secret. I fucking hate seeing her like this, and whereas yesterday I would have backed down and done everything I could to get those tears to stop, I refuse to make the same mistakes again. Instinct tells me whatever this is, the only way to get past it is to push her. To force her into a confrontation, to back her into a corner until she’s desperate for escape. To get her to where she’s willing to fight for us, I first need her to fight for herself.

When we’re back at the house, I park the car and turn towards her. “We need to talk. I’ll ask Annelly to stay with the girls while we head upstairs. There’s no way around this, Embree. We’re dealing with this now because I refuse to let this fester any longer.” Reaching into the glove box for a tissue, I hand it to her. After taking a few seconds to compose herself, she meets my gaze. “Are you ready?”

“Yeah,” she answers in a quivering voice, while her wide bloodshot eyes scream a resounding no. I fucking hate seeing the depths of her fear, but starting today, I refuse to let her hide from me. I’m not him. I will not have her yield herself or her feelings for me.

When we go inside, the girls are so excited to see us that it takes almost a half hour before we can sneak away. Afraid she might try to back out, I don’t let go of her hand, and to my relief, she doesn’t pull it away. By the time we make it upstairs, her body is a ball of pent-up tension and when I look into her eyes after shutting the bedroom door behind us, what I see damn near rips my heart in two. Her normally rosy skin is pale, all color seemingly washed away by the silent tears streaming down her face. The way she’s looking at me, with eyes wide and jaw trembling, shocks me and for a second I almost regret how I’ve handled her since leaving Hannah’s office. The last thing I want is for her to be afraid of me, but at the same time, the way I’ve approached the situation the past few weeks hasn’t helped either.

“Emb, please don’t be scared. No matter what transpires over the course of this conversation, I would never hurt you.”

“I know,” is her response, but her fear never wanes. “But it’s me who’s going to hurt you.”

It’s then that the cold ball of dread that’s descended upon me like a dark cloud expands into a shadow of doom, smothering the light. The good. The hope. The future I want.

She’s going to leave me .

The prospect scares me out of my mind, awakening the demons she’s silenced just by her mere presence in my life. Angry and demanding, they take root, reminding me I’m worthless. That I’m tainted and therefore not deserving of the life I’m so desperate to hold on to. Clawing their way through my subconscious, they asphyxiate me, cutting off my airway and forcing me to pace like a shark who will die if it stands still.

“What are you saying, Emilia?” I respond harshly, the shake in my voice betraying I’m more scared than angry. At the sound of her real name coming from my lips, she flinches like I’ve hurt her, but right now I’m too consumed with my pain to care.

“Please. Can we sit down?”

“No.” She’s only prolonging the inevitable pain. “Spit it out. Put me out of my goddamn misery and just say it.” I know I’m being a dick. I can see it mirrored back at me behind the pain in her eyes, but try as I might, I’m not strong enough to stop. The sudden emptiness inside me throbs without abandon with every breath I attempt to take. When again she hesitates, I explode. “Fucking say it!”

As desolation settles its icy claws over me, my knees go weak. Collapsing on the edge of the bed, I drop my head, doing my best to breathe through the panic coursing through my veins. “Please… Just. Say. It.”

“I’m pregnant.”

Want to read ahead? The next 2 Chapters are available FREE if you F OLLOW ME on REAM !!! (Link in my profile)

Author's Note:

This is a heart-wrenching scene as Lucas attempts to work through what's happening between him and Emilia.

How do you feel about what happened? Do you think forcing Embree to finally tell him the truth is a good idea? Now that she's told him she's pregnant, how do you think Lucas will react?

NEW CHAPTERS post at 3:00 PM EST on Tuesdays & Thursdays!!!

For updates on this and future stories, remember to follow me.

Chapter 12

Lucas

“I’m pregnant.”

With a loud gasp, my lungs inflate with air. The rush of oxygen must be what breaks through the hazy darkness, for even as my mind is still processing her words, relief pours back into my chest, filling all the empty spaces that just moments ago felt like the end.

She’s pregnant.

Pregnant!

Thinking back to when we made love this morning and I tried telling her I didn’t have a condom, her words reverberate through my head. “It’s okay,” she said because she knew.

We’re pregnant!

Rushing to her, I pull her into my arms just as my tears begin to fall. With a smile on my face, I close my eyes and whisper a silent thank you to the universe for coming through for me. After years of pain, darkness, and inconsolable loneliness, I finally have a chance at a new life.

“Oh, sweetheart. I’m so happy.” Breathing her in, I drop kisses wherever I can reach that doesn’t require I release her from my embrace. Why was she so afraid to tell me? Did she think I wouldn’t want this? A baby with her? Our baby. “I mean it, Emb. You’ve just made me the happiest man alive.”

“Lucas, wait,” she sobs. “There’s more you need to know.” When she pushes away, I let her go, but not before taking her hands in mine.

“Then tell me the rest, sweetheart. Because I’m in. All in. No matter what.” Reclaiming a seat on the edge of the bed, I pull her in so she’s sitting on my lap.

“Lucas, I’m so sorry.”

“Baby, there’s nothing for you to be sorry for. Look at me.” With a finger under her chin, I tilt her gaze towards me. “Nothing.”

“There is.” She nods in rapid succession as a sob breaks free from her beautiful lips. It’s only then that I notice her fear hasn’t waned. If anything, it’s grown exponentially more noticeable except now it’s also tinged with a look of devastation that twists my insides into knots and sends bile creeping up my throat. “The timing. The baby isn’t yours, it’s Creed’s.”

And just like that, my world implodes.

Time. Space. My beating heart. Everything stops and comes to a standstill. Like I’m suddenly submerged and sinking underwater, the surrounding air grows thicker and heavier with every second that passes. I’m drowning. Succumbing to the conditions as I’m thrust into a murky depth I’m not meant to survive. The trained warrior in me who grew out of drown-proofing training at BUD/s, screams at me to keep my wits about me and acclimate, but try as I might, I just don’t see a way out this time. Especially since giving up feels far simpler and much less painful than surviving only to endure another lifetime without her.

The fucker won.

The bastard stole her right out from under my watch only to use and then discard her as though she’s insignificant when, in fact, she is everything! He took her from me and then left behind this insurmountable wedge between us that I’m not certain we can overcome.

And now I see.

The way she made love to me this morning, and how she’s been acting the past few weeks, is all because she knew. She’s pregnant not with my child but with his and it’s all my fault since I’m the one who failed to protect her.

Before I realize what’s happening, she’s no longer on my lap. Buried under a landslide of devastation, I drop my head into my hands and sob. From utter joy to absolute rock-bottom despair, I find myself back in that hospital bed after the rescue. Just like those mornings when I’d wake up confused and desperate to hold on to a reality that never existed, I feel so damn helpless and empty. The devastation of falling for yet another mirage, another trick of my imagination, leaves no room for any emotion other than hopeless despondency.

I guess this confirms it.

She was never meant to be mine.

Except I’m here, aren’t I? Not only have I had a taste of her, I’ve also had the pleasure of experiencing what a life with her and our children would look like. How could the universe be so goddamn cruel? After everything it’s taken away, how could it steal this away from me, too?

I don’t know what to do. I don’t know what to say. She’s sitting next to me now, close enough that I can touch her, but after this revelation, is it even appropriate? She has his baby growing inside of her. Her husband’s baby since technically they were still married at the time the child was conceived.

Why does he get another chance at something he so callously threw away?

Why does he get a second chance with them, when all he’s done is squander the gifts that are this woman and her children?

“Fuck!” Standing, I make my way to the door, but just as I reach for the knob, the sound of her cries snaps me out of my head and back into the room. When I turn to face her and our eyes connect, that’s when our true reality slams into me, once again knocking the air from my lungs. It’s the look of desolation in her eyes. A look that mirrors what I’m feeling so perfectly that it leaves no doubt our souls are intertwined. Her pain is linked to mine, and mine to hers.

I can’t help it. She’s a part of me I can’t live without. There is no walking away. Even if that devastated part of me wants to. Even as my heart breaks with the knowledge the baby growing inside of her is Creed’s, I can’t leave her. So, with tears in my eyes and newfound resolve, I kneel before her and wrap my arms around her. There, we both lean into one another and give in to our grief.

“I’m so sorry,” she sobs as moisture from her tears runs through my shirt.

“Stop, no more of that, sweetheart.” I cut her off, not wanting to hear her take the blame for something I could have prevented. “What does this mean, Embree? Please tell me what this means for us?” I squeeze her tighter, terrified of her answer, but unwilling to move forward from this moment until I know.

“I don’t want to lose you. I chose you, Lucas. I will always choose you.”

“God, this fucking hurts.” My sobs tear out of me with a force I haven’t felt since that day I found out my parents were dead. “And you’re sure it isn’t mine?”

“Positive. The timing…”

“It’s okay. Whatever happens, we’ll deal with it. I’m not letting you go.”

The thought of losing her is like a noose around my neck, squeezing my throat until there’s no room to pull a single breath into my lungs. I can’t go through what I went through in that hospital again. I won’t survive it this time, not after finally getting her back. What I need to do is reassure her by saying and doing whatever needs to be done, so in the end, I won’t have to give her up.

Digging deeper than I’ve ever had to, I muster the strength to fight through the pain and tell her, “I love the girls. If this baby is his, I will find a way to love it, too.”

I say it with all the conviction I can muster; the words meant to convince myself as much as to reassure her. In truth, however, I don’t know if I have the strength to watch his baby grow inside of her. I have no idea how I’ll stomach watching her bring that baby into this world, as it’s Creed who stands at her side. Worst of all, I don’t know how or if I’ll ever be able to love this child when what I feel in my heart is contempt and resentment. Contempt for Creed for doing this to the woman I love, and resentment that it’s his child growing in the womb where my child should be.

As much as I love her, as much as I love the girls, this baby might just be my breaking point. The ultimate act in the universe’s quest to break me. A last message sent to finally convince me to give up on a life that was never meant to be mine. The dream of a dying man who had no business imagining a life with a woman like her in the first place.

Want to read ahead? The next 2 Chapters are available FREE if you F OLLOW ME on REAM !!! (Link in my profile)

Author's Note:

In this scene, Lucas's heartbreak pushes him to fall back into those negative thought patterns that plagued him when he first returned to Ruby Creek. 

Are you surprised by Lucas's reaction to the news of the baby? Are you at all concerned over his willingness to reassure her even as he isn't sure he can support her through the pregnancy? I'd love to hear your thoughts on this chapter. 

NEW CHAPTERS post at 3:00 PM EST on Tuesdays & Thursdays!!!

For updates on this and future stories, remember to follow me.

Chapter 13

Emilia

Four days. That’s how long it’s been since I told Lucas about the baby, yet the conversation feels like a lifetime ago. So much has changed in that short time, it’s hard to believe the dream-like bliss we’d found with one another ever existed. The one good thing that has come out of this nightmare is that since deciding to keep the baby, the fear and questions I had about loving this child have slowly abated and I already feel as deeply connected to it as I do to my girls.

While at peace with my decision, it’s done nothing to ease the deep sense of loss that’s carved a Lucas-sized hole inside my heart. The change between us is profound, with simple interactions—like being together in the same room—proving rather difficult. The awkwardness that sits between us like an impenetrable wall of heartache and betrayal saddens me and leaves me questioning if there’s any hope. Even if we somehow find a way, will he love me the same way he once did? Will there ever come a time when he’ll look at me with something other than pain and apprehension in his eyes?

But he is trying.

I see the determination in him as much as I feel it. It began that first day with his declaration that we’d find a way forward because he wasn’t letting me go. At first, hearing those words eased some of my anxiety, but since then, watching him struggle through his interactions with me hurts. It’s like what so easily existed between us now requires unspeakable effort on his part, and it makes me fearful that someday he’ll resent me for forcing him into a situation he doesn’t want.

As a man driven by a strong moral code and the protective instincts of a warrior, there’s no doubt in my mind he’ll ignore his desires to become the man he thinks I need. There’s a big difference between acting out of a sense of duty and acting from genuine desire. One leads to resentment, the other to contentment. My biggest fear is that he’ll wake up one day regretting his decision to stay with us, at which point it won’t just be my world that shatters when he leaves, but also that of my two little girls and this baby who doesn’t deserve the blame—even as he or she is at the center of what’s gone wrong between us.

“Are you guys finished?” I stop at the kitchen table where the girls are finishing up their lunch. Deep into a game of “I spy”, they nod their little heads and pay me no mind as I take their dishes away.

Rinsing their plates, I look out the kitchen window in time to spot Lucas and Nero. They’re walking the fence line, likely checking the cameras and sensors along the perimeter wall. With Uncle David’s arrival and Ben pulling Zeb back out into the field, Lucas’s role as our security guard has taken on an entirely new meaning. He’s using it as a distraction, a way to stay busy with the added benefit it keeps us from dealing with our problems. For the past four days, he’s isolated himself in the control room—where he spends his time monitoring the video feeds—or on endless loops walking around the property. Either way, he keeps his distance until the end of the day, finally seeking me out when we’re both too tired to do anything except fall asleep in each other’s arms.

“Sorry to interrupt…” James stops mid-stride when he sees the girls and me in the kitchen. “Luc said there were sandwiches in the fridge.”

“Sure, of course. Here I’ll get them.”

As I walk to the fridge, I hear the girls giggling as he says hello and ruffles the hair on their little heads. Just as I turn around with the tray of sandwiches in hand, my cousin Annelly comes through the door. With amusement, I watch a wistful smile form on James’s face, at the same time his eyes brighten with a look of awe. When she spots him and greets him with a shy wave, I can’t help but smile when the big guy seemingly comes apart. The flush on his cheeks mixed with his inability to form any words speaks to how smitten he is with my oblivious little cousin.

“Uh, thanks. Um, I better get these to the guys.” It’s all the tongue-tied James says before he rushes out the door.

“He likes you,” I tell her as I smile wide, almost laughing to myself.

After kissing the girl’s hello, she asks, “Who? James?” The way her brows furrow tells me everything I need to know.

“Yes, James,” I say over my shoulder as I return to loading the dishwasher.

“Uh… no way. A guy like him would never be interested in a drama geek like me.”

“You have no idea how amazing you are.” When she ignores me, I turn off the sink and then dry my hands on the hand towel before tossing it back onto the counter. “Seriously Nelly. Given how he just reacted to you, it’s obvious the guy really, really likes you.”

“Don’t be ridiculous.” She waves me off as she comes to stand across from me at the kitchen island. “I’m a 22-year-old virgin,” she whispers so the girls can’t hear. “My first kiss was a pretend one, on a stage with a co-star I hated, and who happens to be gay. A guy like James wouldn’t be caught dead with a girl like me. I’m plain old vanilla while he…he’s more like moose tracks with whipped cream, hot fudge, and a cherry on top.” I can’t help but laugh at her ridiculous comparison. “And even if that weren’t the case, it doesn’t matter since I saw him flirting it up with Brianna when she was here a few days ago. They were looking at one another like they couldn’t wait for the opportunity to take their clothes off.”

“Really?” Now that surprises me. Brianna is the new receptionist Ben hired, as a favor to Dominick, who has a history with her. I don’t know her story, but I find it odd that she’s caught James’s eye after being in town for less than a week. Especially since James is always here, protecting us and the house. As far as I know, the only time he’s seen her was the day Annelly is referring to, when she came here to drop off some documents Lucas needed to sign.

“Yeah…” She sighs.

“You sound disappointed?”

“I’m not. Not really. I mean… never mind. Can we please change the subject?”

Hating that I’ve made her uncomfortable, I let her off the hook. “So, when do you head back to school?”

“Three weeks.” She smiles proudly. “Classes start at the end of this month.”

“You look excited. Are you looking forward to leaving us?”

“Well, no, not excited to leave you guys, but yes,” she squeals. “That’s actually why I’m here. Remember how I got cast as an understudy for the lead role in this year’s performance? Well, I just got word the part is mine!” She bounces on the balls of her feet, her hands drawn up under her chin like Alyssa does when she’s excited. “The girl who was playing the lead shattered her leg in some freak accident, so she’ll be out and unable to perform for the rest of the year. While I hated hearing what happened to her, I’m so darn excited. This is it, Emilia. My chance to break out. I just know it.”

“Oh my gosh, Annelly. That’s amazing!” With a smile on my face, I hug her.

Though painfully shy in real life, my little cousin comes alive when she’s on stage. Her natural acting ability, in addition to her love for the Performing Arts, is what made her admittance to Julliard possible. If not for the full scholarship, the news of which came days after her father’s death, I don’t think she would have mustered the courage to leave our small town for the big city of New York. At first, we were all concerned she wouldn’t thrive there, but lo and behold, she’s doing great.

“That’s a huge deal, right?” She blushes at my question, an embarrassed smile lighting up her face as she nods. “I’m so happy for you. You’ll have to let us know when opening night is so Lucas and I…” I falter, suddenly remembering the uncertainty hanging between Lucas and me. “Uh, so we can drive over to see you.”

Shrill, happy screams from the girls get our attention, and we both turn our heads in time to see the girls jumping up and down in front of Lucas.

“Hey, Ally Mally. I missed you guys this morning.” He lifts them into his arms before dropping a sweet kiss on each of their little faces.

That’s yet another thing that changed this week. Up to four days ago, he was the one who woke up with the girls and got them ready for their day. He’d not only feed them breakfast, but he would also come to wake me every morning with a cup of coffee and a spine-tingling kiss. Since sharing news of the baby, and with Zeb returning to field work, Lucas has taken to leaving our bed at five in the morning to relieve James—who watches over us through the night. While I don’t mind caring for the girls first thing in the morning, I hate seeing how disappointed they are by this change. They miss him intensely, which worries me more, given the uncertainty surrounding our future.

“I have to talk to your mama for a second,” he tells the girls, before looking at Annelly. “Would you mind taking them to the living room and putting a movie on?”

So far, he’s looked at everyone in the room. Everyone except me, which brings tears to my eyes. Not wanting anyone to see, I turn my attention back to the dishwasher, blinking rapidly to wipe away all evidence of how badly his lack of attention is hurting me. As the girls’ voices fade away, I load the last few dishes into the dishwasher.

“I spoke to Ben. He and Hunt met with your parents this morning. Harold’s been dealt with and won’t be bothering you again.”

“That’s a relief. Please pass along my thanks.” Grateful to have found the strength to sound like I’m not falling apart, I continue the ruse, pretending I’m not affected by the awkwardness between us. Reaching under the sink, I pull out a dishwashing tablet and place it in the dispenser before shutting the door. Back at the sink, I rinse my hands, doing my best to swallow down the lump of emotion threatening to choke me. I’m so close to losing it. I just need to hold on a few minutes more and then he’ll be off. Back to the control room where he’ll continue to hide, which is when I can let the tears flow.

But then he’s there, close enough I can feel the heat of his body against my back, even as he’s not touching me. But then his hands wrap around the upper part of my arms, forcing a gasp from my lungs as I sink into the sensation of his fingers against my skin. God, I miss him so much. When a lone tear escapes, I close my eyes and try to breathe through the ache inside my chest. I can’t explain it. His touch right now is hurting me just as much as it is saving me.

“Emb…” Full of pain and emotion, he lets the nickname hang in the air.

Afraid that any small move will shatter the fragility of this moment, I stand in silence, my breathing shallow and ragged as if the weight of our problems is constricting my chest. Ever so slowly, his arms descend, before landing firmly on my hips. Like he can’t help himself, he pulls me against him, my back to his front, as his lips plant a tender kiss on the nape of my neck.

“I’m sorry, sweetheart. I feel like I’m screwing everything up.”

The raw anguish in his voice tugs at my heart, but I’m so consumed with my pain that I tell him, “It’s okay.” The lie leaves a bitter taste on my lips, and I force my eyes shut to hold back the emotion burning behind them. What else could I say? While none of this feels close to okay, what’s happening isn’t on him to deal with. It’s on me and it wouldn’t be fair to ask him to set his feelings aside only to make things easier on me.

“No, it’s not.” He turns me in his arms so we’re facing one another, and the instant he sees the tears in my eyes, his expression falls.

He knows I’m hurting, and I can see the regret in his eyes. It tears me up inside because that guilt and regret he’s carrying is mine alone to bear. I’m the one whose decisions turned our lives into this mess. It’s me who is carrying another man’s child, but I’m too damn lost in my desperation for him, I don’t have the strength to say the words.

“I’ll do better,” he says with conviction, even as his voice breaks. Leaning forward, he brushes his lips over mine. “I promise. Whatever it takes, I will fix this.”

Want to read ahead? The next 2 Chapters are available FREE if you F OLLOW ME on REAM !!! (Link in my profile)

Author's Note:

What do you think about this chapter? Are you surprised by the growing awkwardness between Emilia and Lucas?

NEW CHAPTERS post at 3:00 PM EST on Tuesdays & Thursdays!!!

For updates on this and future stories, remember to follow me.

Chapter 14

Lucas

It’s Saturday, so watching their car coming up the driveway unannounced doesn’t come as a surprise. What does confuse me is why my sister is getting out of her husband’s car, with enough helium balloons to carry a small child away. Afraid I’m missing something, I look down at my phone to confirm the date. August 8th. Not my birthday, not Jen’s or Embree’s, and not the girls’ either.

“What is she up to now?” James chuckles beside me.

“No idea. I better go check it out. Pastor David should be back later this afternoon. You good on your own for a while?”

“Yep, got it covered. Take as long as you need.”

Hoping to head them off, I leave James in the control room, and with Nero at my side, open the front door. With the grace of a baby hippopotamus, my sister bursts inside, the balloons slowing her down comically as they all fight to enter the space at the same time.

“Happy three-month anniversary!” She screams as the girls come running to see what their crazy aunt is up to. When Embree walks in behind them, her face lights up with a bright smile.

“What is this?” Confused, I look from her to Ben, then back to her again.

“It’s your three-month anniversary, silly.” Not understanding, I just stare. “Ugh…three months ago today you came back into our lives, dummy. Well, not mine. For me, you came along the next day—which is tomorrow—nevertheless, you’ve been back in Ruby Creek three months today, which is reason to celebrate!”

When her words register, my gut sinks. Remembering that day, and the person I was back then, is hard. Consumed by my demons, I enjoyed so very little of my life. I hated who I was, what I’d become, and that I could no longer do the job I was put on this earth to do. I was stuck. Unable to see the light. The fight in me had been smothered to the point I’d resigned myself to spending the rest of my days drowning in darkness. Since then, I’ve grown into a different man. Thanks to Embree and the girls, I found remnants of light peeking through the shadows of my past.

Now I see how riding the high of being with Embree and the girls for the past three months made me careless. It made me forget the precarious position I’m in. I let myself believe the past was behind me, that my mistakes and all my selfish indiscretions didn’t matter because she thought I was worthy of forgiveness. Of love. Of them. With her by my side, I was ready to move forward towards a better life.

Unfortunately, that all changed the second Embree told me about the baby. In that split second, the demons that once laid dormant under her love reawakened with a vengeance, demanding I reassess the direction of my life. Even as this is the happiest I’ve ever been, their voices—a loud reminder that what we have won’t last—are impossible to ignore. That she’s pregnant with Creed’s baby is further proof that maybe we’re not meant to be, and I can’t help but wonder if getting out now is what’s best for everyone involved. At the very least, it might lessen the damage and pain. Hell, with my track record, my getting away from them now might be what saves them in the end.

“Lucas?” Jen’s eyes search between mine. The sadness imprinted on her face confirms I’m doing a terrible job hiding my thoughts.

Fuck…

“I’m okay. Come here.” I pull her into my arms while avoiding Ben’s gaze. “Thanks for remembering, and for the balloons.”

“Auntie Jen, can we have one?” Alyssa squeals.

“Of course.” When I let her go, she squats down to hug the girls. “Why don’t we take them into the living room where we’ll have more room to play?”

Standing with Ben, I watch Jenny lead Embree and the girls back to the living room.

“She’s starting to show,” I voice out loud without meaning to, as the sight of her small bump rips out my heart.

“I know. She’ll be twenty weeks in a couple of days, which means we’re halfway through.” He smiles proudly. The happiness radiating from him as he talks about his child hits me square in the gut. Blindsided by the deep ache throbbing under my sternum, I fight to get control over my breathing.

It fucking hurts.

His happiness is a stark reminder of the child that may never be. My child. The one I mourn for. The one who was never conceived for in its place grows Creed’s child inside the woman I love. It isn’t fair. My hatred and anger over the situation grows by the day and the urge to destroy him the same way he’s destroying me is blinding. Suddenly unable to breathe, I turn away from my friend and, with Nero on my heels, I open the front door. With my back still to him, I stand there for a few breaths, doing my best to pull it together enough to speak.

“I’m taking Nero out for a quick run. We’ll be back after we check the perimeter.”

---

Well over an hour has passed by the time we return to the house. While the concrete fencing around the property is large, it doesn’t justify the chunk of time we were gone. With my nerves so raw and my demons so close to the surface, I stayed out as long as it took to piece myself back together. It’s the least I could do. After everything my sister and Ben went through to get pregnant with their child, I won’t let my baggage and the mess that is my relationship with Embree ruin this experience for them.

“Hey, man.” James turns his attention toward Nero and me as we enter the control room. “Shouldn’t you be out there spending time with your woman and sister? Why is it that lately, all you seem to do is hide in here, or outside? Is something up with you and Emilia?” He smirks at me as his hands give Nero a thorough rubdown.

“Not hiding, just doing my job.” Dropping into the seat next to him, I look over the multiple screens in front of us. “What’s with the white car parked across the street?”

Squinting, he pulls closer to the video feed, before relaxing back into his seat. “Neighbor’s kid, two doors down. Home from college. Ran the plates an hour ago, and it’s clean.”

Feeling more relaxed, I rest my back against the chair. There is something about this room that quiets my racing thoughts. It’s like being behind a looking glass. A silent view of the world going on outside the bubble of our existence. With a 360-degree view of everything around us, nothing can sneak up on us. This is the one place in this god-forsaken universe where I feel like I have some semblance of control. I guess it explains why, as James so boldly pointed out, this is the place that calls to me when my anxiety gets the best of me.

“So uh, you gonna tell me what’s wrong or should I throw out guesses?”

“I’m fine.” Avoiding his prying eyes, I rise to my feet. “Just needed to check on things. You good by yourself for a bit?”

“Yep,” I hear the smirk in his tone. He knows I’m full of shit and is clearly amused by my discomfort.

“Thanks. Call out if anything comes up.”

Shutting the door behind me, I look down at Nero, who’s tilting his head to the side, like he’s trying to figure out what’s wrong with me. He’s been doing this a lot lately. Like he’s confused by the little changes to our routine and how I inadvertently pause when entering a room when I know she’s there.

I’m sure to her it probably feels like I’m avoiding her, but in truth, what I’m trying to avoid is the loss of control that comes over me when I think of the baby growing inside her. My biggest fear is that she’ll misinterpret my anger, assuming it’s directed at the innocent child she’s carrying when, in actuality, I’m pissed at the man who put it there. That fury grows within me with every day that passes, and I’m not sure how much longer I can swallow back the venom coursing through my veins.

“Let’s go, boy. It’s about time I pull my shit together.”

When we enter the living room, Nero takes off towards the girls, while I head to the couch to sit next to Embree.

“There he is. What took you so long?” Jen beams at me from where she sits, her hand rubbing soothing circles over her small baby bump.

Taking Embree’s hand in mine, I avoid looking at my sister. Like a laser beam of suspicion, I feel Ben’s eyes burning a hole through the side of my face. It raises my hackles and sends a shot of adrenaline pumping through my blood. The fucker needs to back the fuck up and mind his goddamn business.

“There was a car parked out front. I had to check it out.”

“Anything to worry about?” Embree asks.

Squeezing her hand I reassure her, “No sweetheart. Just one of the neighbor’s kids visiting from college.”

“Good to hear. Now ladies if you’ll excuse us. Lucas and I have business to discuss,” he smiles at the girls before glaring at me. “Now, Lucas. Follow me.”

Christ! Here we go…

Want to read ahead? The next 2 Chapters are available FREE if you F OLLOW ME on REAM !!! (Link in my profile)

Author's Note:

I'm sad to see Lucas reverting back to the negative thoughts that haven't served him well in the past.

Are you disappointed by the way Lucas is handling the situation? 

NEW CHAPTERS post at 3:00 PM EST on Tuesdays & Thursdays!!!

For updates on this and future stories, remember to follow me.

Chapter 15

Lucas

With no other choice, Nero and I follow Ben out the back door to the patio and down the steps toward the cement wall surrounding the property. Waves of tension permeate the surrounding air, and with every stiff step he takes, my hackles rise as my body prepares for what will undoubtedly be an unpleasant conversation. Not only is Ben an observant bastard, but he’s also a relentless know-it-all who takes pleasure in getting all up in everyone’s business out of some twisted sense of duty. The way I’m acting, what he’s seen since he arrived… he’s not going to let this go, which means the only way this will end is with my fist planted squarely in his face, given I refuse to betray Embree’s confidence by telling him what’s going on.

“What the fuck do you want, Ben? Just spit it the fuck out so we can get on with it and move the hell on.”

“Quit being such a dick. I asked you out here because I’m worried about you,” he retorts over his shoulder without slowing his pace. “You’re spiraling, man. And as your friend, it’s my job to ensure you don’t lose sight of what’s important.”

“What is that supposed to mean?”

With a deep scowl, he turns to face me. “You need to talk about it.”

“Talk about what? What the hell are you getting at?” I feign ignorance, even as the fury that’s been simmering in my gut over the past few weeks boils over.

“Oh, I don’t know. Maybe about the fact that the woman you love and came back to reclaim is now pregnant with her ex-husband’s child.” His arms extend out to his sides, and like I’ve been slapped in the face, my eyes snap to his. “She told your sister, who then told me.”

“She shouldn’t have said a goddamned word! It’s no one’s business but Emilia’s.”

“Emilia… huh.” He cocks his head to the side. “Is that what you’re calling her now?” He has the nerve to smirk at me.

That he’s taking pleasure in pissing me the hell off, only reaffirms I shouldn’t give him the reaction he wants. Schooling my features into a mask of indifference, I stare at him. When he realizes I’m not going to respond, he continues.

“Look, it’s okay to have mixed feelings about it and to want to track the motherfucker down so you can bleed him dry. God knows if it was your sister, I’d burn the world to the ground to find him so I could torture him bloody and then present his mutilated cock at her feet.”

Refusing to accept the dark thoughts ruminating in my head as anything close to acceptable, I shake my head. “No, you wouldn’t, because you love her and the only thing that matters in a situation like this is doing what’s best for her.”

“Then you’re a better man than me,” he mumbles under his breath, as he turns to continue walking along the perimeter wall. Like mine, his head is on a constant swivel as we both scan the area for threats while noting the various cameras and sensor lights that confirm the security system is operational.

When we make it to the front of the property, he stops me. “If I were in your shoes, I don’t know what I’d do.” With eyes cast down toward the ground in front of him, he shakes his head. “Whatever you decide, just know I’m here. Whatever you need, whether it’s help stringing the fucker up, or just simply someone to commiserate and drown your sorrows with, I’m here for you, man. No questions asked. No matter what. Even if you decide this is too much and choose to walk away, I have your back. Always.”

His unwavering honesty and support alleviates some of the weight constricting my chest and sets my mind at ease. It’s exactly what I needed to hear, and serves as validation that what I’m feeling isn’t selfish, but a natural reaction to a fucked up situation that’s outside of my control.

“I can’t leave her, Ben. As much as this is tearing me up inside, the thought of being without her is unfathomable. Yet, with each passing day, I’m finding it harder and harder to be around her, not because I don’t love her, but because I don’t want her to see this anger and innate hatred that’s consuming me. I don’t want her to know that I don’t want this. That I’d give anything for that night between them to not have happened. That I wish to fucking Christ, that kid was mine and not that bastard’s.”

With so much emotion bleeding out of me at once, I drop my head as my voice breaks. “How am I supposed to watch his kid grow inside of her? It was one thing to adopt the girls, but this? How are we supposed to be together, when every time I look at that child, I’ll think of the day I failed her?”

Jesus Christ, it fucking hurts. Spewing all my fears out loud into the world for the universe to hear cuts me to the quick. It guts me to think I may never be able to love this child, or worse yet, that she’ll notice and, in turn, stop loving me because of it. How could I blame her for what kind of man holds the sins of the father against an innocent child?

“I wish I had an answer for you, but there is not a man in this world who wouldn’t be asking himself those same questions. That being said, you were right about this one thing. To men like us, the women we love take precedence over our selfish needs. We’re protectors by nature. Give us a situation where we have to go to the ends of hell to protect the ones we love, and we will walk into that fire each and every time regardless of how much it burns.

“Shit seems dire right now, I get it, but if there’s anyone in this world who can find a way to love this kid, to bring it into the fold and protect it as your own, it’s you, Lucas. Not just because it’s who you are, but because that kid is a part of her. Because those kids are her entire fucking world, you’ll see to it that they’re happy, loved, and protected. For her, there’s no doubt in my mind you will find a way.”

“And what if he comes back? What if, after everything is done and resolved, he returns to reclaim the family that’s rightfully his?”

With an adamant shake of his head, he scoffs. “You can’t really think that after everything he’s done, she’d turn around and choose him over you?”

“They now have three children together.”

“Wrong dumbass. In case you’ve forgotten, those girls are yours, just as this baby could be, too. That man walked away from them, Lucas. He abandoned them in the worst possible way, after sacrificing them and leaving them at the mercy of the evil scum who are after him, and he did it all in the name of vengeance.”

Stepping towards me, he pokes an angry finger at my chest. “If there’s one thing I know about you, there is no way in hell you’ll ever allow him close enough to hurt them again. The choice is simpler than you think. You can walk away, or you can make them yours. Either way, whatever you decide, your sister and I will be there to help take care of them… and you. All five of you, together or apart. You have my word. That goes regardless of whatever you decide.”

“She’s cutting me out. Slowly, she’s pulling us apart. She used to wait for me so we could eat dinner together as a family. She used to let me give them their baths and would wait for me to help tuck them into bed at night. Now, she’s doing everything she can to cut me out of their daily routine, like she’s preparing for me to no longer be a part of their lives.”

Sighing, he turns his back to me, his shoulders sagging with the same bone-deep exhaustion consuming me. After a few seconds, he turns to me and, with a look of understanding, says, “From what I’ve seen tonight, it looks to me like you’re doing the same. You’re both so focused on preparing for the end that you’re letting this one last chance at happiness slip through your fingers. You’re both busy erecting walls to protect your hearts from an end that’s not yet written in stone.

“But it will be, Lucas. Mark my words, if you don’t find a way to turn this around soon, it will be too late. The only way to get to that happily ever after you both deserve is through. If you really want it, I suggest you push through this, Lucas. It’s time to choose. Now. And if the choice is HER, then you better make it damn clear she has to choose YOU, too.”

Want to read ahead? The next 2 Chapters are available FREE if you F OLLOW ME on REAM !!! (Link in my profile)

Author's Note:

Lucas's emotions are so raw in this chapter, as are Ben's.

Are you surprised that Ben has offered his support to Lucas, regardless of his decision to be there for Embree and the kids? 

NEW CHAPTERS post at 3:00 PM EST on Tuesdays & Thursdays!!!

For updates on this and future stories, remember to follow me.

Chapter 16

Emilia

For three years, I lived in a world that changed around me as I stood stagnant and still at its center. For so long, I resented that fact, how everyone and everything around me continued to move, grow, and persevere.

When Creed returned two months ago to end our marriage and sever those loose ends that bound me to that center, even through the hurt, I was also relieved. It gave me hope that maybe then, I’d finally be able to move forward and change my life for the better. For a little while afterward, it felt like I was. After years of standing still, the slow speed at which pieces of my life started falling back into place was comfortable enough that I felt secure for the first time in a long while.

The instant I found out I was pregnant, that all fell apart.

Since then, it’s like that slow merry-go-round I was on transformed into a terrifying tilt-a-whirl ride that’s got me spinning in so many directions I can no longer tell if I’m coming or going. So much has changed—and will continue to change—that I can hardly keep up. In the blink of an eye, what felt like too much responsibility to bear alone has multiplied exponentially into a future I’m not equipped to face.

At least not yet.

What I need more than anything right now is for everything to stop, or at the very least slow down long enough so I can figure out what should happen next. I need a second to prioritize my efforts, otherwise, I’m terrified I’ll never catch up. That I’ll be doomed to a life where I’ll feel out of control for years to come, which doesn’t bode well for the three children depending on me to raise them in a happy, healthy home.

“Emb,” he whispers as the light from the hall trickles in through the open bedroom door.

It’s late. I think a little after midnight, though I don’t have the energy to check. Just like before Ben and Jen arrived for their visit, the moment they left, Lucas disappeared. Back to guard duty, he went. Wandering the property in an endless loop and then hiding away in the control room with James and Uncle David way past the time I went to bed.

It’s not that I’m naïve. I understand our security is important given the circumstances, but what he’s doing right now goes way beyond what is necessary to keep us safe. As he did back when we were kids after the fire that killed his parents, he’s keeping his distance. Outside of interactions that include the girls, he’s avoiding me. A fact that brings to the surface all those old wounds that were formed when he abandoned me that first time, and which were reopened and left gaping when Creed did the same.

He’s going to leave me. I can’t keep the thought from running through my mind, as moisture wells up behind my eyes.

I can sense his relief when I don’t respond. Closing the door behind him, the room plunges back into darkness. I know pretending to be asleep is juvenile, but like I’m a glutton for punishment, I’m desperate to see what he’ll do. Will he try to wake me or will this be yet another night where he tip-toes in silence to avoid having to face me?

God, please let him wake me.

I miss him so much I can hardly breathe. Like I’m an addict in withdrawal, every part of me yearns for even the slightest hint of his affection. A longing look. A simple touch. Heck, at this point I’d settle for having him climb into this bed, so I could sleep wrapped up in his arms—something that hasn’t happened since that fateful day I told him about the baby. Every night since, instead of following me to bed, he waits to join me hours later only to sneak in like a thief in the night, without even bothering to get in under the covers. He doesn’t lean in to kiss me goodnight, and he refrains from letting our bodies touch. After eight nights of this, I can feel the tether that binds us growing weaker and weaker.

I don’t know how much more of this I can take.

With eyes still closed, I listen as he removes his clothes and then drops them into the hamper. When he goes into the bathroom, he silently closes the door behind him, never bothering to turn on the light. A few minutes later he reenters the bedroom, followed by the familiar soap and minty scent that triggers memories of all the nights we got ready for bed together before ending up in each other’s arms like we couldn’t fathom being apart even during sleep. It makes me so damn sad I almost choke on the sob burning in my throat.

As he slowly and methodically climbs into the bed next to me, I hear him sigh. It’s a deep, sorrowful, and lonely sound that’s also laced with hints of relief. Like he’s both glad and sad that another day has passed without us confronting the turmoil between us. It tugs at that wounded piece of my broken heart with such force that I lose control and suck in a harsh breath.

To my horror, he goes completely still. Desperate to salvage the situation and keep him from witnessing my pathetic breakdown, I slow down the cadence of my breaths, while forcing back the grief. As the seconds pass, we lay there side by side, both of us hesitant to move out of fear it may burst the peaceful state of limbo that feels as stifling as it does safe. All the while, the yearning to feel his arms around me grows stronger. I need him to hold me, love me, and go back to cherishing me like he did just days ago. Though our relationship wasn’t perfect—since I was keeping a secret from him—at least we had intimacy. Even knowing I was hiding something, he still touched me and made love to me like he couldn’t get enough, but now…

“I’m sorry.” His whispered apology echoes loudly in my ears, springing forth a fresh wave of silent tears.

When I don’t respond, he shifts next to me like he’s rolled onto his side, facing me. Though I can’t see him, I can feel his stare as he scans over the silhouette of my back. When his warm hand lands affectionately on my arm, I lose the fight and break into a painful sob. Instantly, he’s there, his front flush against my back. The warmth of his body against me after days of frigid loneliness permeates my skin, which only exacerbates the agonizing ache inside my chest. As it’s always been the case, loving this man is the most gut-wrenching thing I’ve ever experienced, and his touch—like his existence in my life—is just as painful as it is necessary.

“I love you, my sweet Embree. That’s never going to change. I promise we will find a way to get through this.”

“You’re hurting me,” I confess, unable to hold the words back.

“I know, and I’m sorry. Christ. I swear I’m trying hard not to, I just…”

When he holds back and doesn’t finish the thought, I hold on to the anger coiling inside of me. “You just what?”

“I-I just need a little time.”

“Time? What does that mean?”

“It means exactly that.” He drops a tender kiss on the side of my head. “I love you. The one thing I’m certain of is that there is nothing I want more than to spend the rest of my life with you. Finding out you’re pregnant doesn’t change that, but I can’t deny that I’m struggling to figure out where I fit in all this.”

“Where you fit? I don’t understand.”

“You’re having his baby, Emb. This is the third child the two of you will share. The only reason he allowed me to adopt the girls was to protect them from the trouble he’s in, but what happens when all that is resolved?”

“Where is this coming from? I’ve told you repeatedly that I choose you. If somehow everything works out and he returns, then you and I—together—will decide how much access he’ll have to the kids.” When he stays silent, I panic. “There’s more, isn’t there? The possibility of him coming back isn’t the only thing holding you back, is it?”

“I’m doing the best I can here, Emb. I’m trying hard to wrap my mind around the fact you’re pregnant with his kid and what that means for us. All I’m asking is for a little time to work it all out in my head.”

“Work what out?” I ask in a high-pitched tone that conveys the fear and trepidation settling deep within my bones. Sliding away from him, I sit up on the edge of the bed. “You think you’re the only one overwhelmed by what’s happening? That you’re the only one trying to work out what’s coming next? You ask for time, but I don’t have the luxury of time, Lucas. I have two little girls who are growing up faster than I’d like and now I have a baby who’ll be here in less than seven months. My children are counting on me to provide some semblance of stability, which, given the circumstances, is already hard enough.”

“Hey,” he moves to sit next to me like he wants to hold me, but instead he reaches out to take my hand. “I get it, okay? I understand…”

“No. You don’t. You couldn’t possibly understand,” I scoff, tearing my hand away from his. “I know it isn’t fair to you, but I don’t have the time to wait for you to figure out what you want. I can’t afford to sink deeper into this… this incessant need to be with you. Every day I’m forced to watch you pull further away from me takes more and more of the energy I need to care for the two little people who need me most in this world.”

With my anger dissipating, I’m plunged back into the throes of loss and grief. Looking down at my hands which wring nervously on my lap, I realize there is only one option. He’s either in or he’s out. The choice is ultimately his, but if there’s one thing I learned from my marriage to Creed is that I won’t accept another halfway relationship in which my partner doesn’t prioritize a life with us.

“The girls already lost their father, Lucas. If they’re going to lose you too, I’d rather it happen now. While they’re still young enough to not internalize they’ve been abandoned for a second time. Plus, I can’t afford to lose myself in the pain of losing you. My children deserve a mom who is happy and whole, and this…” I point between us before dropping my hands. “This isn’t healthy. For me, for the girls, or you. We can’t go on like this.”

Like he’s been slapped, he flinches, and in the next second, he’s on his feet. Grabbing a pair of sweats and a t-shirt from his dresser, he gets dressed without looking at me. With my heart breaking and threatening to rip out from my chest, I watch as he opens the bedroom door, allowing the dim light from the hallway to shine in.

Without turning around to look at me, he stands at the doorway for two breaths before he says, “You’re right. I’m sorry, Embree. For everything.”

And then he’s gone.

Want to read ahead? The next 2 Chapters are available FREE if you F OLLOW ME on REAM !!! (Link in my profile)

Author's Note:

It's all coming to a head and I'm not liking the choices they are both making.

Are you surprised by the way they're both handling the situation? Do you think Embree should give him the time he's asking for, or do you think she's right? 

NEW CHAPTERS post at 3:00 PM EST on Tuesdays & Thursdays!!!

For updates on this and future stories, remember to follow me.

Chapter 17

Lucas

Surrounded by darkness, I close my eyes and wait for unconsciousness to claim me. Seeking release from the pain of my failures, I turned to an old bottle of bourbon I found behind the dining room bar. With every swallow of the sweet burning liquid, my hatred and self-loathing grew, which is why I cast the bourbon aside choosing instead to drown my sorrows in the bottle of cheap Tequila that now lies on the floor next to me, empty—just like me.

Deep down, I think I always knew I’d fuck things up. For all the bravado I possess as a Navy SEAL, I’m pissed at myself that I couldn’t man up this one time to be the man she needs. I promised myself I’d do anything to keep her and that I couldn’t get beyond my hang-ups pisses me the hell off. If not for the two little girls sleeping peacefully upstairs, I’d be tearing this place apart, instead of laying on this couch like some looser hellbent on self-destruction.

“What the hell are you doing?” James’s voice carries through the darkness, just before the bright lights of the living room spark to life.

Squinting from the sharp pain behind my eyes, I state the obvious. “Getting drunk.”

“I can see that. Have you even slept? You know it’s almost 5 am, right? You’re supposed to relieve me in less than an hour.”

“Can’t today. I’m leaving.” My slurred speech catches me by surprise. This is good. It means I’ve drunk enough to numb myself, even from the effects of my intoxication.

“Come again.” With my eyes now adjusted to the light, I turn to find him standing at the living room entrance with his arms crossed at his chest and a deep scowl on his face.

“She doesn’t want me here, so I’m leaving.”

“Not happening, especially in the shape you’re in. What you need to do is sleep this off so the two of you can talk.”

“There’s nothing left to say. At least not right now. I told her I needed time, and she said she had none to give. She doesn’t want me here.”

“I don’t believe that for a second. Even if she said something to that effect, leaving like this is something you’ll come to regret.”

“Probably.” Sitting up, I pick up the empty bottle, then slam it on top of the wooden coffee table before coming to a stand. Off balance, the world tilts for a moment before I manage to keep myself upright. “Living with regret is nothing new to me. And anyway, it’s time for me and Nero to get back on the road. Back to our lives. We’ve overstayed our welcome and done enough damage to last another fifteen years.”

As I wobble past him, I feel his glare burning into the side of my face. At the foyer, I grab Nero’s leash off the hook in the coat closet, but when I go to call for him, I realize he’s still in the bedroom with Embree. Given my drunken state, it’s probably for the best. That darn dog is happy here. He has kids to love and protect and a woman who’d give him whatever he needs. A family. It’s a better life than anything I have to offer, so I return the leash to its hook and then make my way to the front door.

“I’m taking an Uber to the Inn. Call Ben. Tell him to send someone over to help you. I’ll check in later.”

As I hit the bottom step, James grabs my arm. With a quick jerk, I pull myself free from his hold and then swing a wild right hook at his face. My drunken state does me no favors as the punch misses, and he uses my momentum to take me to the ground. Before I know what’s happening, I’m laying flat on my stomach, with my hands handcuffed at my back.

“That asshole… was a freebie.” He huffs in my ear. “The next time you dare take a swing at me, I’ll make sure you come to regret it.”

A fact I don’t doubt. Street fights are James’s specialty. It was how he earned money back when he was living on the streets. It’s also where Ben met him. He was still a Ruby Creek cop when Lakeview PD called in for reinforcements after the raid of an illegal fighting operation. As soon as Ben laid eyes on him, he recognized the 18-year-old fighter as a good kid down on his luck. When he left the police department to start up Offset Tactical Security, he offered James a job. It’s what later paved the way for him to regain custody of his little brother Tyler, who was stuck in the foster care system.

“Ben.” With his knee on my back, he barks into his phone, “Need you here ASAP. It’s Lucas.”

“You don’t need to bother him with this. Just let me go and I’ll make myself scarce.”

“No can do, for you see, aside from the fact you’re supposed to be my backup, that woman in there is counting on you to pull your shit together. I let you leave here like this, and God forbid something happens, not only will she have my balls, but so will your sister. And since I’m rather fond of my balls, you motherfucker are staying put.”

“She doesn’t want me here!” I mean to scream it in anger, but to my shame, it comes out like a broken sob.

“That may be true, but whether she likes it or not, you being here is critical to her safety. So pull it together and… Do. Your. Fucking. Job!” he snarls behind me.

When he pulls me to a stand, I don’t fight him. With my head hung to my chest, I allow him to lead me back inside and then to the control room where he deposits me on the empty cot where Zeb used to sleep.

“Now, lay the fuck down and sober up.”

“I need the cuffs off.” I’m on my stomach, so I do my best to spin to the side so he can reach them. To my chagrin, he shoves me down hard.

“Stay the fuck down. I don’t trust your drunk SEAL ass, so the cuffs stay on.”

---

“Get up jackass.”

The hard slap to the side of my face startles me awake. The sharp pain that travels up into my brain when my eyes crack open is a clear sign we’re at least an hour past sunrise. Not waiting for me to be fully awake, firm hands pull me to a sitting position. Hissing at the sudden burn in my arms as blood re-circulates back into my fingers, I’m relieved when Ben notices my discomfort and removes the cuffs still binding my hands at my back. With my arms free, the burn intensifies for a bit and as the numbness fades from my fingertips, I rub my wrists where the skin is red and raw from my temporary confinement.

“What the hell’s going on?” Ben’s glare would be terrifying if not for the alcohol still lacing my veins.

“We’re done.” Unable to face his judgment, I stare at the floor.

“Done what exactly?”

“Done. Like fucking done. I can’t give her what she needs right now, so it’s best I not be here. For now, you’ll have to find someone else to help James and Pastor David watch over her and the girls.”

“And you’re good with that. Leaving their safety in the hands of someone other than you?” The scorn in his voice is so thick it does as he intends and fills me with shame.

“It’s what’s best.” I sigh in defeat.

“Is that so?” Ben eyes me critically.

“There are other jobs, Ben. Pull one of the other guys back here and I’ll take their place. Let me work another job. Anything is better than me being here right now.”

“Lucas…”

“Save your speeches, Ben. I’ve decided. I’m not the man for her right now. She’s miserable with me here, so I’m begging you. For her sake, pull me off this case and let someone else step in to help her. I can’t do it anymore. My emotions are too jacked up to do the job right.”

“Is there anything I can say to convince you to give it a day or two before you decide?”

“No. Get me out of here. Please. Put me on another case.”

“Leaving her like this… you realize she might never forgive you.”

“I’ve already let her down. I don’t deserve to be forgiven.”

She never should have allowed me back into her life. If we’d both heeded the warning I gave her that day at the truck stop, she wouldn’t be in this predicament. Pregnant, heartbroken and alone. Once again, her suffering is on me, so I’ll gladly take this guilt I feel, and allow it to destroy me. Without her, there is no part of me worth salvaging anyway.

Want to read ahead? The next 2 Chapters are available FREE if you F OLLOW ME on REAM !!! (Link in my profile)

Author's Note:

Watching Lucas self-destruct like this is so hard!

What do you think about this chapter? Are you disappointed by his decision to leave, or do you agree that he and Emilia need some time apart?

NEW CHAPTERS post at 3:00 PM EST on Tuesdays & Thursdays!!!

For updates on this and future stories, remember to follow me.

Chapter 18

Emilia

Not long after the truth about Creed and the FBI was revealed, there was a moment when I thought my days of pretending to be okay were behind me. I really believed I’d turned the corner and was honestly looking forward to living in my truth. What I didn’t know at the time is that living in your truth requires a certain level of acceptance when it comes to your circumstances and, sadly, I’m having a hard time accepting the mess I’ve made of my life.

“Okay, who’s ready for breakfast?”

“Me!”

They erupt in unison, giggling as they look at each other with so much love it makes my chest ache. These amazing little souls, with so much light and joy in their hearts, don’t deserve the burden and pain that comes with abandonment. As their mother, it’s my job to protect them and that I’ve failed them is a regret I’ll carry for the rest of my life. It’s why as remorseful as I am over last night’s argument, I know with certainty I’m doing the right thing. It’s my job to advocate for my children, and allowing yet another man who isn’t fully invested in a future with us to ingrain himself into their lives is downright cruel, and a recipe for additional heartbreak they don’t deserve.

Yet, knowing it had to be done doesn’t mean my heart isn’t breaking. That’s why I intend to find him as soon as I finish feeding the girls. We need to talk so I can make it clear I’m willing to give him the time he needs, but only if he genuinely believes he can get past the baby growing inside of me. After everything he’s done for us, including his patience as I worked through my pregnancy the past few weeks, I owe him at least that.

With my fake smile refortified, I take their little hands and help them down the stairs. Nero follows close behind, careful as always, making sure he doesn’t knock them off balance. Finding him in my room caught me by surprise, as he typically sticks close to Lucas, following him wherever he goes. I’m guessing in his rush to leave after our fight, Lucas forgot to call for him, but that he didn’t return to get him this morning fills me with unease.

“You two go on ahead, sit at the table and color until I get back. Mamma needs to find Uncle Lucas so he can take Nero on his walk.”

Making sure they follow my instructions, I stop and watch as they enter the kitchen. At the telltale sounds of the chairs being pulled from the table, I head towards the control room. To my surprise, I find Ben and Uncle David sitting at the monitors during a time of day that usually belongs to Lucas.

“Um… hi.” I interrupt their conversation. When Ben sees me, he comes over and leans in for a quick kiss on my cheek.

“Hey there, Emi. Good morning. Are the girls with you?” He asks as he scans the space behind me.

“They’re in the kitchen waiting for me. Nero needs a walk. I was hoping to hand him off to his dad.” At the mention of Lucas, all I can muster is a weak smile.

“I’ll take him.” Uncle David stands, and after giving me a quick kiss, he calls for Nero to follow him out of the room.

Alone with Ben, the room sinks into an uncomfortable silence, which heightens my apprehension, especially when I see his hesitation as he closes the door to guarantee our privacy. “Emi, Lucas asked he temporarily be assigned to one of our other clients.” At the news, my stomach sinks. To my dismay, a fresh round of tears burns behind my eyes. “He said the two of you had an argument. He’s under the impression you don’t want him around right now. Whether that’s true or just his misguided interpretation, we both agree he’s not in the best headspace to do his job right.”

“His job?” Not wanting him to know how badly this news is hurting me, I choose to lean into my anger.

“To keep you safe. It’s what’s most important right now.”

“Where is he?” Angry at myself for not chasing after him last night, I swipe at the stupid tears I wish would stop.

“He’s at my place. He had a bit too much to drink last night and needed time to sleep it off.”

I nod, mixed emotions warring inside me as I process what he’s said. This is good. He’s still in town, which means there’s time to make this right. What I said last night was done out of desperation, out of my selfish need to wake him up and make him fight for us and the future we’ve always wanted. I never meant for him to leave. I just wanted to push us out of the holding pattern we’ve been stuck in since finding out about the baby.

“Take me to him,” I demand, attempting to leave so I can go upstairs to get ready. When Ben steps between me and the door to block my exit, I beg. “Please. Take me to him. I need to see him.”

With his hands on my shoulders, he eyes me closely. “Emilia, that’s not a good idea. He’s asked that we give him space, and I think the two of you could use some time apart.”

“No!” I shake his hands off of me and take a step back. “You don’t get to decide what’s best for Lucas and me. You have no idea what’s happening between us and have no right to make judgments, let alone tell me what I need to do.”

“I know more than you think. I know you’re pregnant with Creed’s child. I know it happened under Lucas’s watch when your husband conned you into walking away from Lucas’s protection. It’s why he blames himself. I also know that for weeks now, Lucas has been walking around like the weight of the world is on his shoulders because he knew with absolute certainty you were keeping secrets from him. Secrets that he only found out about less than two weeks ago. I’m not judging you or your relationship, Emilia, but the man I saw this morning needs a break. He asked for time to get his head straight, and at the very least, I think we owe him that.”

Ashamed, I step deeper into the room and then collapse into one of the chairs with my face buried in my hands. Breathing through the ache inside my chest, I push back against the sobs trying to escape. Ben’s right. Everything that’s happening is because of me and all this time Lucas has been nothing but patient. Understanding. He’s gone out of his way to love me even as I built walls to keep him from my secrets.

“What if I lose him, Ben? What if he leaves before I get the chance to make things right?”

Squatting in front of me, he takes my hands in his. “If you love something, set it free. If it comes back, it’s yours to keep.”

I chuckle through a sob. Those are the same words I said to him on that horrible day Jen moved out of their house. After their fifth failed IVF attempt, she was depressed and hell-bent on freeing him from their marriage so he could find someone else. Someone who could give him the child she couldn’t. He was devastated and damn near broken when he showed up at my door looking for her.

“As I recall, you didn’t heed my advice. Instead, you chased her halfway around the world and then kidnapped her until she agreed to give your marriage another chance.” At the memory, I smile through my tears.

“Do as I say and not as I do,” he smirks and squeezes my hands. “Trust me, that man is head over heels in love with you. Even if he tried to walk away, I’d bet my entire net worth his heart wouldn’t let him get far. Plus, have a little more faith in me than that. I have no intention of letting him off the hook. He owes Offset Tactical Security a year of service, and I have no intention of releasing him from that agreement.”

“Okay. I guess the girls and I can keep Nero company until he gets back.”

“Actually,” he grimaces. “He asked that I bring Nero with me when I leave. They’re flying to New York early tomorrow morning to meet with a client.”

“Oh, I see.” Closing my eyes, I hang my head in a lame attempt to hide the pain that comes with the realization I won’t get to see him before he leaves.

“He’ll have his phone, so you’ll still be able to reach him.” The softness in his tone is meant to be comforting but does the opposite instead.

Blinking back tears, I rise to my feet and turn to leave. Desperate to put distance between me and the pity in his eyes, I don’t stop to see what he wants when he calls out. Nor do I stop to say anything to James, who looks at me with concern as I run past. Shattered and sick with grief, I run straight into the bathroom where, in between sobs, I empty the contents of my stomach into the toilet. Sorrow pours from my eyes. With a hand over my aching heart and the other over the baby who deserves better, I let myself cry.

“Emilia,” Ben calls for me as he knocks on the bathroom door.

The gentleness in his voice only adds to my humiliation and, with no way to expend the multitude of feelings choking my every breath, the familiar anger that for three years was my constant companion returns. Flushing the toilet, I wash my face and finish brushing my teeth. It’s not until he threatens to take the door off its hinges that I finally open it and face him. While I know he means well, his presence right now only adds fuel to the fire burning me alive.

“Emi…” Pity. It hangs heavy in his voice, which fans the flames of my fury. The fact he’s hovering when I’m just trying to process that I may have lost the love of my life—for a second time—is plain wrong.

“Go home, Ben,” I beg with desperation and sadness rolling off of me in palpable waves. “Take Nero and go back to whatever it is you do. You’re not needed here.”

“I know things feel impossible right now. If there’s anything you need, know that I’m …”

“I don’t need your help,” I cut him off as anger presses under my skin, making me flush. “Go home, or at the very least, go back to the guys so I can focus on caring for my children. You gave him the courtesy of space. Now grant me the same.”

Though he hesitates, he does as I ask and leaves. Taking a few deep breaths, I turn my thoughts to the girls. They are my why. The reason I exist. With newfound determination, I wipe away all remnants of my breakdown. From this point forward, creating the best life possible for my children needs to be my sole priority. As for everything else, I’ll have to trust that things will work themselves out the way they’re meant to be. Like my dad used to say, I just need to have a little faith.

Pep talk over, I head to the kitchen where the girls are coloring as they wait for me. Opting for a lighter breakfast, I prepare three servings of toasted bagels with cream cheese and sliced apples with a side of yogurt.

“Thank you,” they respond simultaneously as I set their plates down in front of them.

“You’re welcome. After breakfast, what do you say we do some finger painting out on the back deck?”

“Can Newo come?”

“Sure Mally. If he’s still here, he can.” Taking the seat in front of them, I brace for the conversation we need to have. “So, um… I want to talk to you guys about something. You know how your uncles have been working hard to keep us safe? Well, there’s someone else who needs help, so Uncle Lucas is leaving us for a little while to go help them.”

“Is he going to keep them safe, too?” Alyssa questions, her brows drawing together in a serious expression.

“That’s right. It’s why Uncle Ben is here today. He came over because Uncle Lucas had to leave.”

“Is Newo weaving too?”

Brushing Mallory’s bangs from her eyes, I attempt to soften the blow. “I’m sorry, baby. Nero has to go with Uncle Lucas.”

“That’s good, Mallory, because Nero is Uncle Luc’s guard dog. Nero will help keep him safe,” Alyssa explains. As Mallory considers her sister’s words, her sad eyes shift to a look of understanding.

“That’s right. So anyway, you guys finish up, and then we’ll get some painting done. Sounds fun, right?”

“Is Uncle Wuc coming back?” Mallory’s little forehead crinkles with concern as my breath catches in my throat.

This is what I’ve been afraid of. These girls have lived with the disappointment of their father’s absence, and now I may have possibly exposed them to yet another man who might let them down. Maybe his taking another assignment is for the best. If anything, this will give the girls and me a chance to get used to being on our own. At the thought, I rub at the painful spot in my chest that aches like a gaping wound.

Clawing my way through the fog of fear and grief, I give Mallory a reassuring smile. “Of course, Mally Baby. Uncle Lucas is part of our family. Just like your other aunts and uncles stop by to visit with you guys, so will he. I’m sure he’ll be back as soon as he can.”

Want to read ahead? The next 2 Chapters are available FREE if you F OLLOW ME on REAM !!! (Link in my profile)

Author's Note:

I'd love to hear what you think of this chapter. Do you think Emilia should have pushed harder and demanded that Ben take her to see Lucas?

NEW CHAPTERS post at 3:00 PM EST on Tuesdays & Thursdays!!!

For updates on this and future stories, remember to follow me.

Chapter 19

Lucas

The pounding drum beating inside my head rouses me awake. As memories from last night assault my senses, the sour taste of my failures makes my stomach churn.

“It’s time to man the fuck up. You’re on the verge of losing everything. Stop being a dumbass and get your shit together before it’s too late.” Ben’s last comment to me before we parted ways rings in my head to the throbbing rhythm in my brain.

He’d been so fucking pissed. Not that I blame him, given the sorry state I was in when he arrived. I’d probably care more if last night hadn’t been a blatant and painful reminder of my station in this life. I’ve killed people. I’ve let others die for the sake of a mission, and let’s not forget that time and time again, I’ve proven incapable of protecting those closest to me. My parents, Marx, Decoy, Keegs, and Schmitty… when it counted, I failed them. Then there is the long list of those I’ve disappointed and let down over the years, starting with Embree and her father, my sister, Ben, and the rest of our friends. If my past was anything to go by, that I’ve screwed things up with Embree and the girls is right on par with who I am. I guess I shouldn’t be surprised.

Sitting up, I spot a bottle of water and an unopened box of ibuprofen on the nightstand next to me. After a night spent drowning my sorrows, waking up hungover in my little sister’s guest room makes me feel like a piece of shit. I’m her big brother, for God’s sake. Losing control like this and putting on display how broken I am is unfair to her. Now she’s probably worried sick, which I fucking hate. She’s pregnant and happy, just as I always hoped she’d be. The last thing she needs is my screwed-up darkness sullying her doorstep.

Maybe I had it right in the beginning. Maybe I shouldn’t have come back to this fucking town, or at the very least I should have fought against the pull that’s now allowed them to sink so deep into every fiber of my being that I can no longer see a way forward without them. Not just Embree and the girls, but my sister, her baby, Ben, and the guys. Now I’m stuck. Unable to walk away, yet terrified of facing a future where Embree will be there, but always just out of my reach.

“Oh good. You’re awake.” Assuming I was alone, I startle at the sound of Jen’s voice. “Sorry. Didn’t mean to scare you,” she winces.

Too embarrassed to meet her eyes, I reach for the medicine, taking four pills out of the pack before swallowing them down with the bottle of water.

“You are aware that taking more than the recommended dosage is ill-advised,” she states matter-of-factly.

“I’ll take my chances.”

“What is up with you, Lucas? Why are you being such an ass?”

“I’m disappointed to see your husband’s foul language has rubbed off on you.” I stand with my back to her, grab my wallet and phone from the nightstand, and then look at the time. Damn. It’s already after four o’clock, which explains why she’s home. I had every intention of leaving here before she got off of work so I could avoid her judging inquisition. When I turn to walk past, she takes a step and blocks my exit. “Jenny, I don’t have time for this right now.”

“Why not? It’s not like you have to get back to Emilia since you abandoned her. Again.” She seethes that last word, and instantly I’m red hot, my anger boiling over like lava.

“I did not abandon her!” I blurt in a fit of rage.

“Is that right? Then please explain why she’s under the impression that you left her?”

“Me? No, she’s the one who asked me to leave after I told her I needed time to think and sort through the bullshit in my head. She’s who said she didn’t have time to wait for me to figure out what I wanted and because of it we couldn’t continue with the way things were.” Exhausted from my tirade, I take a seat on the edge of the bed. Dropping my head, I fight through the panic clawing up my spine. This can’t be it, right? After everything we’ve been through, this can’t be the end.

“My God, Lucas.” Her disappointed tone does nothing to alleviate the ache squeezing the air from my lungs. Sitting next to me, she takes my hand. “Look, the woman I just spoke to is devastated, heartbroken, and out of her mind with guilt over what happened between the two of you last night. I know you’re both going through a lot, but brother, she’s pregnant. Pregnancy has a way of messing with our heads. All those hormones flooding our system make us feel crazy things. It makes us more emotional and angrier and leaves us feeling so very vulnerable. Whatever she said to you last night was driven by that vulnerability. She’s scared. It’s why she’s pushing you to get on board, because right now she’s looking for something to hold on to. She’s looking for her rock.” Turning so she’s facing me, she waits for me to meet her gaze. Softening her voice she adds, “That’s you, Lucas. She just needs to know that you’re there. That you’re planning to be her constant during a time when everything is going to change.”

“I don’t know if I can be the man she needs,” I confess with tears in my eyes, while my heart breaks at the words that just came out of my lips. I wish to God they weren’t fucking true, but they are, which leaves me feeling like a worthless bastard.

“You already are the man she needs, Lucas, but until you believe it yourself, there’s nothing anyone can do or say to convince you otherwise. I love you, brother, but she’s already been through so much. She’s pregnant and alone, with two little girls and bad guys after her. When she says she doesn’t have time to wait, she’s right. So if you really want her, if you seriously want a chance at a life with her, you need to decide now. Like today, Lucas. She reached out last night, desperately looking for you to anchor her. If she thinks she can’t count on you, even for a moment, she’ll dig deep within and assume she can only count on herself, which means tomorrow could be too late.”

“I need more time,” I tell her with a heavy sigh.

“And so does she, but more time is never a guarantee in this life. You waited 15 years to get to this point Lucas, and look how much time the two of you lost. Think of all the firsts the two of you missed. Her first marriage was to another man. The first home she bought and the first three children she brought into this world were with him. How many more firsts are the two of you going to miss out on because you weren’t brave enough to try? Not to mention that time is a tricky thing. It’s an illusion that lulls us into a sense of complacency because, in the human mind, we always have tomorrow. But no one knows better than us that tomorrow isn’t guaranteed. I often wonder what Mom and Dad would say if I got the chance to ask: When they went to bed that night, what do they wish they hadn’t put off to the tomorrow that never came?”

As tears fall from both our eyes, I put my arm around her and pull her against my side. Looking up at the ceiling, I blink through the tears and swallow back a sob. It’s the first time she and I have spoken of our parents’ death this way, and though the grief is as intense now as it was back then, remembering them together like this, helps heal some of the wounds that festered all those years I grieved alone.

“You’re right,” I admit with a heavy sigh. “You’re so fucking right it’s hard to believe I’m speaking to Jenny, my sister.” We chuckle together, and I kiss the top of her head. “I’m sorry for putting you in the middle of all this.” Caught between Embree and me, I can only imagine how difficult this is for her.

“I love you both and only want for the two of you to be happy.”

“I’m working on it. I promise.”

“So, will you go to her and make things right? I know you can do this, Luc. Next to Ben, you’re the best man I know.”

“Though I appreciate your confidence in me, I’m afraid I might not live up to your expectations.”

“My only expectation is that you’ll stay. That you’ll remain close so we can raise our kids together and teach them the importance of family.”

Rising to my feet, I help her up and then pull her in for a hug. “I’m not leaving for good, Jenny. I promise. I’m going to take the next few days to help Ben with the client in New York. I’ll be back when the job is done, but I promise I’ll use the time away to think through what you said.”

Want to read ahead? The next 2 Chapters are available FREE if you F OLLOW ME on REAM !!! (Link in my profile)

Author's Note:

I love the way Jen navigates this conversation with Lucas. Caught in the middle, she does a beautiful job of getting Lucas to understand Emilia's point of view, while simultaneously giving him her support.

What do you think of this chapter? Are you disappointed in Lucas's decision to leave for the job in New York before making things right with Emilia?

NEW CHAPTERS post at 3:00 PM EST on Tuesdays & Thursdays!!!

For updates on this and future stories, remember to follow me.

Chapter 20

Lucas

“I told you I’d bring him to you.” Ben walks down the front steps, while Nero races ahead, excited to greet me.

“I know, but I want to get on the road. I could use the long drive, so thanks for not giving me a hard time about canceling the plane ticket.”

“Yep. Listen about Emilia, don’t leave things like this.” With a grimace, he rubs the back of his neck. “Even if what’s between you can’t be fixed today, she needs to know you’re coming back.”

“I’m not running.” I cross my arms over my chest, hoping the pressure helps loosen the tension coiling in my shoulders. “I have every intention of coming back. I just need a few days to think.”

“Then go inside. Do it right. Give Emilia and the girls a proper goodbye and reassure them of that.”

Fuck. Leaving them this morning was already hard enough. Instead of torturing myself by going inside and seeing them, I figured it would be best to call them once I hit the road. But with my sister’s words still simmering in my subconscious, I realize this is a chance I shouldn’t pass up.

Resigned, I nod and follow him back inside my childhood home. A home that for fifteen years I swore I’d never return to, but which, because of her and the girls, now feels like the only place where I belong.

“They’re out back. Nero and I will wait for you inside.”

While Nero and Ben head to the control room, I make my way to the French doors just off the living room. Stepping out onto the back deck, I quietly shut the door behind me, hoping to stay out of sight a little longer. Seeing them like this is like a breath of fresh air, on a hot muggy day. Even with sadness lingering under her expression, Emilia looks beautiful. Her white floral sundress sways gently in the breeze, as she pushes each of the girls on the swings of the wooden play gym. Side by side, the girls giggle with glee while a gentle smile dawns on Embree’s lips. In that instant, my breath catches in my throat just as my heart skips a beat.

I love everything about this life. Never has it been more clear than right now, here in this moment. I’m head over heels in love with them to the point I can’t fathom a life without them, which is why it makes no sense I can’t get past the fact she’s pregnant with his child. That I love the girls with every fiber of my being is proof that I can love the child growing inside of her, but what if I’m wrong? What if this resentment tainting my soul continues to fester within me, even after the baby is born? Part of loving someone is not wanting to hurt them, which is why I refuse to make Embree a promise I may not be able to keep. That’s why I’m being cautious. I need this time away so I can think and figure out what’s best.

As if summoned by the pull between us, her eyes lock with mine with a force that steals my breath. She’s so damn gorgeous. Inside, outside, and everywhere in between…she’s everything I’ve ever wanted, the only thing I’ve ever dreamed of. Leaning down, she whispers something to the girls, and both their little heads snap my way. In a flash, they’re running toward me. The happiness radiating from their faces is like an electrical charge that brightens even the darkest parts of my battered soul. They are love in its purest form, a devotion so raw and real that it strips you bare, cleansing away all the bad until all that’s left is the promise of hope and possibilities. It’s what makes the thought of walking away so painfully unimaginable, but what choice do I have if I can’t let go of the resentment?

That’s why leaving today is the right thing.

I’m hoping the distance will help put things into perspective.

“Wuc!”

Mallory reaches me first. Lifting her into my arms, I kiss her little head. Like her mama, she smells like summer and sunshine. When Allyssa gets to me, she wraps her arms around my legs in a tight hug, before I also pick her up and kiss her hello.

“Ally Mally! I missed you guys.” I pull them in closer, allowing their sweet little girl scents to soothe the ache inside my chest.

“We missed you too, Uncle Luc,” Allyssa responds with a beaming smile that takes up her entire face.

“You save the pweison?” Mallory asks with a genuine look of concern crinkling her little forehead. Confused, I look at Emilia, hoping she can fill in the blanks.

“No baby. Not yet. He leaves in the morning to meet the person he’s helping.”

“Actually, that’s why I’m here. I came to get Nero. We’re making the drive tonight. Right after we finish our goodbyes.” Though she tries to hide her disappointment, I don’t miss the emotion that shines in her eyes. It’s like a stab through my heart, so I look away, opting to focus on the girls instead. “I’ll be gone a few days, so I need you to take care of your Mama for me. Make sure you do everything she tells you and remember to listen to your uncles. They’ll help keep you safe until I come back.” I look from Mallory to Alyssa, hoping it’s enough to convey the truth behind my words. “And I promise,” I look over at Embree, “I will be back.

As expected, those beautiful whiskey orbs sear through my soul, constricting my chest and leaving me no choice but to swallow down my regret. While leaving them like this is tearing out my heart, leaving them, I must. If I’m to fully commit to them, and be in their lives the way they deserve, then I need to take the time to get my head right.

“Okay girls, go inside, wash your hands, then wait for me in the living room. I need to talk to Uncle Lucas for a minute.”

With a final kiss, I put them down, and then watch them go inside.

“Thank you. For coming in and saying goodbye.”

Unable to help myself, I reach for her hand. The last thing I want is to add to the confusion between us, but I can’t help but crave the feel of her warm skin against mine. “No need to thank me. You and those girls mean everything to me.” Memorizing the look of her hand in mine, I try to reassure her. “I, um… I meant what I said. I’ll be back. I won’t stay gone this time.”

When I chance a look at her, I become ensnared. Like a magnet, I’m helpless to fight the force that pushes me to step towards her. When I reach up to cup the sides of her face, she closes her eyes. Wiping a tear trailing down her beautiful skin, I call for her, “Embree…” At the sound of her name, she pulls in a deep breath. “Open your eyes for me, sweetheart.” It takes a few seconds, but when she does as I ask, I rush on, “I love you. More than anything. More than anyone. You were right last night…”

“I wasn’t. I didn’t mean….” She interrupts, her head shaking as her tears spill faster.

“Shhh.” I wrap her in my arms and inhale her fresh, summery scent like a starving man. “I know what you meant, sweetheart, and you had every right to express what you need. I owe you more than what I’ve given you the past couple of weeks. Since coming back to Ruby Creek, you’ve given me everything. A home. Love and children. A family. A chance to truly live, and for that I owe you the world. More than anything, I want to be the man you need, a man worthy of you, but in truth, with where my head’s at right now, I’m not sure I can be that man. That’s why I need to take this job. To clear my head so I can hopefully find perspective.”

“Promise me, Lucas. Promise me you’ll take this time away from us to think about what you truly want.”

“That’s just it.” Pulling back, I take in her gorgeous features, tucking an errant curl behind her ear. “I already know what I want. I want you, the girls… the baby. I want this life. The problem is my anger and resentment over a situation I could have prevented but didn’t.”

“It wasn’t your fault…” she sobs.

“Emb, I need you to listen to me.” I plant a tender kiss on her forehead. “I feel responsible. Even if you don’t blame me, it doesn’t change that I blame myself. It is not on you to fix that. It’s on me, and I’m hoping the next few days will give me the clarity I need to come to terms with everything that’s happened. In any case, I will be back for you and the girls as soon as I work through my issues and get my head straight.”

Leaning down, I brush our lips together. Slow and gentle. Just a touch to hold us over until I make it back to her. “I’ll call you in a day or two. If you need me before then reach out to Ben. He knows how to get a hold of me.”

Want to read ahead? The next 2 Chapters are available FREE if you F OLLOW ME on REAM !!! (Link in my profile)

Author's Note:

How are you feeling after reading this chapter? Do you wish Lucas had done more to reassure Emilia? Are you disappointed he didn't stay?

NEW CHAPTERS post at 3:00 PM EST on Tuesdays & Thursdays!!!

For updates on this and future stories, remember to follow me.

Chapter 21

Emilia

Lost to the sounds of the old grandfather clock, I try to bring back the confidence I woke with this morning. With my emotions under control, I had clarity. Certain of my path, I swung myself out of bed, put on my robe, and started the day assured that I could be the woman I needed to be today. A good mother, a great friend, and most importantly, a strong independent woman.

The thing about emotions, especially when dealing with heartbreak, is that they are never constant. All it takes is a small trigger or a minor misstep to make you second-guess your capabilities. Pain has a way of making you feel small, insignificant, and insecure. Just like the pendulum of the old clock swings from one end to the next, so too does my resolve. One minute I’m certain of what needs to be done, so sure I have what it takes to do it, but then in the next second I waiver, feeling unprepared. Incapable. Insufficient.

After three days on this roller coaster ride, I want off. I’m tired of the struggle as I move from one peak to the next, terrified of the inevitable drop back down to the oblivion of sadness that comes each time I reach the top. Every minute of the three days he’s been gone has been torture. I can’t sleep. I can’t eat. At this point, I’m nothing more than a shell of the woman I want to be. Like a ship lost at sea, I’m at the mercy of the large waves of emotions that, if I’m not careful, may eventually drown me.

“Have you spoken to him?” Jen asks from where she sits across from me, drinking her iced tea.

“Two days ago.” The call came almost 24 hours after he left us. He was between meetings with the client and called to let me know he’d be out of town until Friday evening. He checked in, just like he said he would, but he was distant and the conversation was awkward, leaving me more heartbroken than I was before he called.

“See, I told you he’d stay in touch.” She gives me a hopeful smile. One that’s meant to put me at ease, but only tightens the tendrils of uncertainty that have taken hold of me.

Uncomfortable with how she’s looking at me, I stand from the couch. Gazing out the living room’s wall-to-wall windows, I look beyond the fence, focusing on the line of trees that edge the forest that seems to go on for miles. The trees are lush and green but shrouded in the haze of summer heat you can almost see. As with every August, the heat and humidity this time of year limits outdoor activities to either the early morning hours or just after sunset. That the girls have to spend more time indoors is a saving grace, as keeping them entertained helps to distract me from the sting of missing him.

Seeing the empty wooden playground Lucas built for the girls, I think back to the day the guys worked together to make the backyard a perfect escape for them. It was a week after we’d moved here and he was still processing the grief that lingered between the wall of the house, but the minute he got out there to assemble the play set, all his sadness melted away. He seemed more weightless and carefree with each smile and excited squeal from the girls. A week later, we consummated our new relationship and though things between us felt new and almost surreal, we had high hopes our paths were finally aligned.

“Emi. What is it?”

Still focused on the view outside the window, I exhale a pained sigh. “He hasn’t called since.”

“Have you guys at least talked about what happened that night?”

“No.” I shake my head, then turn to face my friend. “There’s nothing left to talk about.”

“Of course there is, Emi…”

Not liking where this is going, I interrupt. “No. There isn’t. He asked for time, Jen. He’s made it clear he’s not sure he can be the man we need and I won’t force it. After Creed, I refuse to sit around waiting for yet another man to decide if he wants a life with me and my children. I deserve better. Hell, my kids deserve better.”

“He loves you. Everyone can see it.”

“Yeah, well, the most honest thing Creed told me the day he left was that sometimes love isn’t enough.” As much as I hate it, I think he was right.

“So that’s it? Just like that, you’re giving up?” She asks in a high-pitched tone.

“No, Jen! That’s just it. Don’t you see? I’m not giving up. For the first time in my life, I’m choosing to fight for myself. For my kids. I’ll never again settle for a man with one foot in and one foot out. It’s what I got during my seven years of marriage to Creed, and what I’d be signing up for with your brother if I pushed him into an arrangement he’s not sure he wants. As a single mother of soon-to-be three kids, I can’t afford to give my heart, let alone my children’s hearts, to someone who isn’t sure he wants to be a part of our lives.”

“God, Emi,” Her head drops in defeat, but not before I see the dampness around her eyes. “I’m so fricken scared for the two of you. Him, because I think this is the first time in a long while that he finally has a place that feels like home. I’m terrified of where he’ll end up. What if he gives up on himself?” When her voice breaks, she covers her mouth like she’s attempting to hold back a sob.

“And you, I’m afraid losing him again will push you to give up on love. On finding true happiness. And who could blame you after what you’ve been through?” She scoffs, shaking her head with tears in her eyes. “But what if you’re both walking away from the best thing to happen to you, simply because neither of you feels like you deserve it? What if this isn’t about the baby at all? What if this is about fear? Of loss. Of rejection. Of not feeling like you’re good enough for the other person. What if the key to protecting everyone’s heart isn’t to walk away? What if the answer is to fight for your all-consuming love and everything that could be?”

Her words land like an explosion in the night, shattering all the truths I held onto with such certainty. What if she’s right and we’ve gotten it all wrong? What if this isn’t about the baby, after all?

Fear.

No other emotion has a greater impact on the trajectory of our lives. Fear can cross over every realm of what we feel, tainting and shaping our perceptions of the world. No other emotion can drive a greater wedge between who we are, what we want, or who we wish to become, but the real problem with fear is that it isn’t entirely unfounded. Fear is a defensive mechanism triggered by our brains to protect us from threats that are driven by the experiences of our past. It’s what makes it so hard to overcome, and why it’s easier to give in and let it drive you. Fear conquers nothing yet controls all, and it’s only now that I realize the iron-like hold it has on me. However, even as her words ring true, our circumstances are what they are. There is no changing it.

“Too much has happened. In all honesty, I think we jumped into this relationship before either of us was ready. With him having just returned to reclaim his life, and me having just come out of a marriage, we should have waited. Probably taken things slower. Regardless, it’s not up to me to convince him to fight for us. If I’ve learned anything from my time with Creed is that fighting to save a relationship isn’t something you can do alone. If Lucas fights, then I’ll step up to fight at his side, but I won’t walk into yet another battle with swords drawn and at the ready when there is nothing left to fight for.”

She searches my eyes for a moment before her shoulders slump and she settles on a defeated, “You’re right.” Meeting me where I stand, she wraps her arms around me. “I’m so sorry, Emi.”

“I’m sorry you’re caught in the middle of all this,” I tell her, blinking back a fresh round of tears.

“It’s funny you should say that,” she chuckles sadly as she pulls away. “He gave me the same apology the day he left.”

“We’re going to be okay. All of us. We’re family. No matter what, we’ll always take care of each other.”

“I hope so.” I watch helplessly as a lone tear trails down her face. “Because I can’t imagine my life without either of you.”

“I promise I’ll do everything I can to make sure you don’t lose either of us. And who knows, maybe this is for the best. The ball is in his court. It puts less pressure on him, so he shouldn’t feel the need to run. Plus, I think I need this, to be alone so I can learn to stand on my own again.”

“I guess it’s a healthy way to look at it.” Taking my hand, she leads us back to the couch. “So then tell me, is there something I can do to help?”

“No, not right now. The girls go back to school in two weeks, and the guys are busy working out a plan to make that happen. I’m honestly looking forward to it. It will give me a chance to get caught up on my writing. Plus, I need the space to figure out all I need to do before the baby arrives.”

“Eeeek!” she squeals, bouncing in her seat with a huge grin on her face. “Can you believe we’re pregnant at the same time?”

No. I can’t. Never in a million years did I expect to find myself in this position, but I don’t say it. Nor do I tell her how sad I am or how guilty I feel at the thought of bringing another child into the mess that is my life. Instead, I plant a fake smile on my face and tell her, “It is kind of amazing.”

“We find out the sex of the baby on Saturday. Ben is so fricken excited, it’s all he talks about.” She laughs, her body vibrating with happiness.

“I’m so happy for you guys.”

“Me too. I’m hoping for a little girl while Ben wants a little boy, but really, all we care about is that it’s happy and healthy.” I nod, fighting to keep the smile on my face. “What about you? Do you know what you want? I’m sure after two little girls having a little boy this time around would be fun.”

At her question, my smile fades. In the weeks since finding out about the baby, not once have I thought about it. It only adds to my shame and guilt, which reaffirms my worst fear, that I may not be in the right headspace to be a good mother to this child.

Hoping she doesn’t notice how shaken I am by her question, I shrug and attempt another smile. “Either is fine. Like you, I just want a happy, healthy baby.”

Want to read ahead? The next 2 Chapters are available FREE if you F OLLOW ME on REAM !!! (Link in my profile)

Author's Note:

Are you surprised Lucas hasn't reached out to Emilia since that first time? Do you agree with Emilia's decision to not push Lucas into fighting for them?

NEW CHAPTERS post at 3:00 PM EST on Tuesdays & Thursdays!!!

For updates on this and future stories, remember to follow me.

Chapter 22

Lucas

“So, I talked to Zapala. He was pleased with the work you guys did and wants to contract with us for another assignment. This one would span four weeks, traveling between his offices in New York, Boston, and D.C.”

“Tell him nah, we’re good.” Zeb cuts in before I can.

“Agreed. There’s not a doubt in my mind the guy’s dirty.” I reiterate for the 50th time since meeting him five days ago.

Anthony Zapalla. Old money, inherited after his father’s mysterious disappearance. He’s the owner of multiple high-value properties throughout New York, as well as several other major US cities. He was referred to Ben by a mutual acquaintance—Roy McClain, Governor of Pennsylvania—which is the only reason we took on the assignment.

It was my first official job since joining Offset Tactical and my formal title under the contract was Executive Protection Detail—also known as Babysitter of Rich Assholes. Zeb and I were tasked with driving him from meeting to meeting, ensuring his safety as he conducted business throughout the city. Not surprisingly, several of those meetings took place in seedy establishments, and most of his business associates looked rather shady as well.

“Aside from his sleazy business pals, we had to sit there and watch as he damn near forced himself on a girl that couldn’t have been more than 18 years old. She was drugged and so out of her mind she was barely coherent.” I add with a shake of my head, still angry we couldn’t help.

“There were other girls, too. All high as kites, most looked way too young to be there. When we attempted to intervene, suddenly it was time to leave. Far as I’m concerned, he’s not someone we should do business with.” Zeb chimes in.

“Anything we should report?” That question is asked not by Ben, our boss, but by Ben, the former police officer. Though the air-tight NDAs we sign prevent us from disclosing what we see during jobs, he’s not opposed to calling in an anonymous tip to local law enforcement if a situation warrants it.

“Nothing we’re sure of,” Zeb adds. “He made certain we didn’t stick around long enough for us to assess the situation.”

Ben looks from Zeb to me before returning his attention to the file in front of him. While noting something on the file, he affirms, “Okay. We’ll blacklist him. Anything else I should know?”

As we shake our heads, Owen and Dominick enter the room and take their seats around the conference room table. As realization hits, my hackles rise. With the five of us here, it means the safety of Embree and the girls is in the hands of only James and Pastor David. Two people to protect the three of them is a ratio I’m not comfortable with, something Ben must sense, for he raises a hand to halt my protest.

“Relax. Tyler is at the house visiting with James, so between the two of them and Pastor David, they’re covered until you get there.” Though I try to fight the reaction, I cringe at his assumption. Not one to miss anything, his eyes shoot daggers in my direction. “You are headed back there today, correct?”

The shame that crawls over my skin causes me to drop my gaze. “I need more time. I got a room at the Inn and plan to head there after we’re done here.”

“You’ve got to be kidding me.” Ben huffs in a low growl, leaving no doubt he’s pissed at the news.

“I’m a liability. With my head still not right, I feel strongly they’re safer without me.” Though I mean to sound confident in my decision, there’s a noticeable shake in my voice.

“Is that so? Then tell me, why does it sound like not even you buy that bullshit?” His condescending tone strikes like a match, fanning the flames of my anger and self-loathing.

“You mean, allowing her no good ex to abduct her right from under my nose isn’t proof enough for you? Or how about the fact that during said abduction the bastard practically raped her, impregnated her before breaking her heart and abandoning her with yet another child for her to raise on her own… all on my watch!” The collective gasp of every man in the room pierces the air like a sonic boom, instantly dousing my fury and sending an icy chill down my spine.

What the hell have I done?

Under the crushing weight of my latest mistake, my head falls into my hands. How could I be so careless? Spilling her secrets like this in a room full of men, when I know with absolute certainty she wouldn’t want them to know, is unforgivable.

This is who I am.

A fuck up. A man with a long-running record of failure. Given my track record, I should have known things would turn out like this. I shouldn’t have stepped up to be her savior, but with my selfish need to have her, I ignored the facts and accepted a role I wasn’t equipped to perform. It’s because of me she’s hurting, that she’s struggling, and that after the part I played I’m not man enough to step up to be there for her is downright indefensible.

“While I’m sure it doesn’t need to be said, what you just heard is not leave this room,” Ben commands. “As for you, Lucas, I disagree. That woman needs you, and I’m prepared to add more bodies to her security team so you can focus solely on caring for her and the girls.”

“I can’t do it, Ben. Before I left, she asked that I’d be 100% certain I was all in before coming back for them, and for whatever fucked up reason, I’m just not there yet.”

“You’re making a mistake, Lucas. You’re one of the best men I know. If there is anyone with the strength and the fortitude to get through something like this, it’s you. No doubt. Go home and get your girl. Go home and claim your children. Focus on the love and family that are yours for the taking and let that be the foundation that soothes away all remaining doubt.”

“And what if that’s not enough? What if that baby comes and I can’t find it within myself to love that child the way he or she deserves? What if I can’t get past the resentment tainting my thoughts and eating me alive?”

With my vulnerabilities exposed, I succumb to the crushing weight of my team’s judgment. Like all Navy SEALs, I’ve been conditioned to accept the only easy day was yesterday . I’ve been trained to e mbrace the suck . I’ve been taught to lock down my emotions for the good of the mission, which is what makes what I’m experiencing right now so utterly excruciating. This is so far removed from the man I used to be that it essentially confirms I’ll never be that sure-footed operator again. With the chink in my armor so openly exposed, every man in this room now knows it, too.

“Look man,” Zeb speaks up. “I won’t pretend to know what you’re going through, but as someone who grew up surrounded by adults who didn’t give a fuck about me, that you’re even asking these questions proves you already care about the kid.”

“Plus, what that asshole did wasn’t your fault.”

“If not me, then whose fault is it, Ben? Because last I checked, it was my job to protect her. I was the man supposed to have her back and keep the monsters away and instead, I led her right into their den and let them take her.”

“Lucas,” Dominick pauses, waiting for me to look at him. “I was there, remember? When you called for backup seconds after she was taken, I was on the other end of the line helping you track her. It’s because of you and your quick action that we got to her as quickly as we did. As for the rest, the only person responsible for what happened to Emilia that day was her bastard ex-husband. If you need to be angry at someone, if you’re that desperate to place blame, then look no further than that asshole.”

“Regardless, as much as I appreciate your support, it doesn’t change I can’t go back. Not yet. I owe her and those kids more than a maybe, and right now that’s all I have in me to give. I need more time. Maybe a few more days to help clear my head.”

“This is fucking insane!” Ben growls from where he sits at the end of the table, his eyes shooting lasers into the side of my head. “Do not do this to her, Lucas. For god’s sake, she knows you’re due back today. How do you think she’s going to feel when you don’t come home? It’s going to devastate her, Lucas.”

“I know that! Don’t you think I know that?”

“Then stop being such a damn coward!”

“Stop,” Owen, who’s been sitting silent since he came in the room, stands abruptly. “Berating him isn’t helping, Ben. It’s clear the man is trying to do right by her, and just because you don’t agree with his methods doesn’t mean he’s wrong. In all honesty, why are we talking about this so openly when it’s none of our damn business? Our only job here is to keep everyone safe, which we can do whether or not Lucas returns home.”

“Ben, I understand where you’re coming from and I appreciate you’re only trying to protect her, but Owen is right. We both want the same damn thing. To protect not just her physical safety but her heart as well and I’m telling you, as long as I’m sitting in this place of doubt, being around her is only going to hurt her more.”

“So that’s it? You’re giving them up, just like that?”

“Fuck no! I promised her I’d be back for them, to claim them all, including that baby. I intend to keep my promise, but only after I’m absolutely certain I can get beyond the guilt and resentment. It’s the only way to make sure it doesn’t destroy us completely in the end.”

Want to read ahead? The next 2 Chapters are available FREE if you F OLLOW ME on REAM !!! (Link in my profile)

Author's Note:

Are you surprised Lucas isn't going home to Emilia and the girls? Do you think he's doing the right thing?

NEW CHAPTERS post at 3:00 PM EST on Tuesdays & Thursdays!!!

For updates on this and future stories, remember to follow me.

Chapter 23

Emilia

He’s not coming back.

The thought repeats itself over and over again with every passing minute I wait for him to come home. The last and only time we talked was Monday, the first day of his five-day assignment, and based on that conversation, he should have been back last night. After a sleepless night, I finally gave up around 3:00 am, getting up and out of bed only to find a text message from him telling me he wouldn’t be home and that he loved me.

That was it.

After days of missing his voice, his touch, his very existence in our everyday lives, all I got was a text. Of all the scenarios that came to mind, I never imagined this. Him not coming home. Him not bothering to call to explain why he was delayed or how long he would be gone.

For hours after discovering the message, I sat in the darkness of our living room, hoping against logic that despite it, he would walk through the door at any moment. When the girls woke, I washed my tear-stained face and scolded myself for falling back into a pattern I thought was long behind me—waiting for yet another man to do right by me, to love me, to put me and the girls first. I’m still shaking my head at my stupidity.

“Emilia, have a second?” James’s worried expression shifts between me and the girls playing on the floor in front of where I sit, nursing my first cup of coffee.

“Of course.” I smile—fake, distant, disconnected. Walking around the girls, I meet him by the foyer where he stands, shifting nervously.

“Uh, I spoke to Ben. He wanted you to know the guys returned last night, but that something came up. Lucas won’t be back for another few days.”

James is a great guy. Over the past few months, I’ve gotten to know the honest man behind the nonchalant gaze and light-hearted smiles. A man of leisure, he’s the type who seeks and indulges in all the pleasures life has to offer without so much as a care in the world. But behind the cool mask lies a man who values honesty and trust above all else. As the child of a drug addict, trust doesn’t come easy for him and lies don’t come at all, which is why as he stands in front of me fidgeting I know there is more to the story than he is willing or able to say.

With my heart caught in my throat, my breath stalls. “He-He’s avoiding me, isn’t he? Is he not planning to come back at all?”

“I’m sure it’s nothing like that,” he scratches the back of his neck. It would be easier to believe him if he could bring himself to look at me. His discomfort is so apparent it’s humiliating. Unwilling to give in to the tears that threaten to fall, I turn and walk away, leaving James sighing loudly behind me. I can sense him searching for the right words to set my mind at ease, but like he’s exhausted by our exchange, he gives up and lets me walk away.

Back in the living room, I turn my attention to the girls, catching the beginning of yet another argument between them. It’s been a tough summer for all of us. Being stuck behind the walls of the property has proven more challenging than I ever imagined, even as I’ve done my best to keep the girls busy.

From outdoor adventures through the forest at the back of the property, to picnics on the grass by the playground Lucas built for them. We’ve enjoyed many nights catching fireflies as the sun sets, then roasted marshmallows and made s’mores at the firepit. We’ve had water play days where we’ve splashed in the small wading pool or slipped down the slip-and-slide until they were so tired they had to be carried inside and tucked straight into bed. But after weeks of the same, the novelty has long worn off, leaving them just as tired and frustrated as I feel. Like me, the girls desperately need an outing. Anything to break up the monotony and escape the stifling weight of the walls caging us.

I don’t know how much more of this we can take.

Maybe it’s time I push for more.

“Girls, what do you say we get in the car and go on a little adventure?” I whisper with a playful smile that makes them squeal with glee. With a finger on my lips, I encourage them to quiet down. “Okay, listen up. We have to be super, super quiet. I need you both to run upstairs and grab your sneakers. When you’ve got them, come back down and meet me in the kitchen.”

Chuckling to myself, I watch as they rush by me in excitement. Their exaggerated attempt at being stealthy has the opposite effect, making their escape entirely obvious to anyone who might be listening. Their elation hits me like a punch to the gut, sending a lone tear of regret sliding down my cheek. I should have fought for this sooner. As their mother, it’s my job to ensure their every need is being met, and locking them away and isolating them from the world for an entire summer isn’t healthy for them or me. The thought cements my resolve.

They need this. We need this.

In the kitchen, I grab our water bottles and then move to the cabinet to pull out several granola bars, which I add to the insulated bag on the counter. The girls arrive just as I’m placing the ice packs into the cooler, their jubilant little voices sweeping over me like a cool breeze on a hot summer day.

This is right.

I’m doing the right thing and though I know it’s not an easy ask, as the head of this family, it’s my job to advocate for my children.

Leaving them in the kitchen while they put their shoes on, I go to the control room in search of James. When I enter, his eyes are instantly drawn to the insulated cooler in my hands.

“I’m taking the girls to the park.” His lips purse in disapproval, but before he can argue, I lift my hand to stop him. “I’ve made my decision. We’re going. After the summer they’ve had, the girls need this. They deserve it. Your only choice is to come with us.”

I don’t wait for an answer before calling for the girls to come join me in the foyer. Pulling the insulated bag and my purse over my shoulder, I take their little hands and then lead them out towards the car. Determined to see this through, I ignore James’s pleas to stop, turning a deaf ear to his list of reasons we should wait. I’m tired of waiting. I’m done with sitting around watching life happen all around me. For once, I want to be the one that happens to life. I want to be the leader of my destiny, the master of my fate, and while I understand his concern over our safety, it’s already been two months of this. Two months of being locked away, unable to take part in the world. It’s my job to create more balance on behalf of the girls who deserve so much more than living in this cage that’s become our life.

When I’ve finished buckling them into their car seats, James stands at my driver’s side door, his large body blocking my entry into the car. Holding his phone to his ear, he stares me down. The deep scowl between his brows does nothing to deter me.

“What can I do to talk you out of this?” he asks in a low growl, doing his best to make sure the girls can’t hear him.

“Nothing, James.” I exhale a frustrated breath. “The girls and I need this. Desperately. I’m on the verge of losing my mind here. We can’t take not one more second of being imprisoned behind these walls.”

“It’s not a good idea—”

“One hour. Please, I’m begging you.” My voice breaks with desperation. “One hour is all I’m asking for.”

“We need time to prepare for something like this. It isn’t safe to leave without some sort of plan.”

“You guys had months to devise such a plan and not one of you did!” I explode in frustration, cringing when I realize the girls can hear me. Lowering my voice to an angry whisper, I continue, “I’ve begged and pleaded for some sort of outing, and not once have I felt like I’m being heard. It’s why I’m done. I’m not waiting another minute to get my girls some fresh air outside of this damn prison you’ve all locked us in.”

“We have a problem.” He spouts at whoever answered his call, his pointed glare growing noticeably sharper. “She’s got the girls in the car and is insisting they’re leaving.”

Want to read ahead? The next 2 Chapters are available FREE if you F OLLOW ME on REAM !!! (Link in my profile)

Author's Note:

While I'm proud of Emilia for advocating for her and her girls, I'm not sure she's doing the right thing.

What do you think about this scene? Do you think she's making a mistake?

NEW CHAPTERS post at 3:00 PM EST on Tuesdays & Thursdays!!!

For updates on this and future stories, remember to follow me.

Chapter 24

Emilia

“Stop talking about me like I’m not standing right here,” I spew my anger as I reach up for the phone, which he easily hands over. “We’re leaving. I’m taking the girls to the park and James is more than welcome to follow us. Regardless, this is happening.”

“Emilia…” it’s him. The sound of his voice is like music to my ears. A melody that starts slow and warm, but quickly escalates into death metal screams—especially once it registers that he’s just called me by my real name. “You are not to leave. Not like this. It isn’t safe.”

“Like he cares,” screams the bitter voice inside my head, still scathingly mad because he isn’t here.

“Then make it safe!” Exasperated, I demand into the phone, sick and tired of their constant excuses. Why must we be the ones reduced to living like criminals? Hiding away, sacrificing our happiness while those responsible for hurting us are out there reveling in their freedom. “We’re going.” I clear my throat, praying it’s enough to smooth out the shakiness in my voice. “I need out. They need out, and this time I won’t take no for an answer.”

“Emb…” It’s all he gets out before I end the call.

“Move,” I command with my shoulders back and chin held high in utter defiance. “You better move, James, or I swear to god….”

“Wait. Just wait.” He pulses his hands in the air to calm me. “Give me a second to grab a few things we might need. Please. Five minutes. It’s all I’m asking.”

“Fine.” I give in with a nod. “But I’m riding alone with the girls.”

“Emi-”

Before he’s finished his objection, I’m already in the car, clicking the button for the automatic locks, proving I’m not messing around. Turning the car on, I send James a defiant look and signal with my hands that he better hurry. If he’s shocked by my behavior, he doesn’t let on. Instead, he jogs up the steps and back into the house.

While I’m sure he’s in there grabbing weapons or whatever he thinks we might need, I’m not oblivious to the fact, this was an attempt to buy him more time. As we speak, he’s probably on the phone, calling out the cavalry, demanding they make their way here so they can help him contain me. Unfortunately for them, I’m fed up. I won’t be contained. Not by anyone, nor by my fear. I’m tired of living scared and on everyone else’s terms.

“Mama?”

“Yes, Lyssie.” I do my best to smile wide as I turn to meet her forest-green eyes.

“Why is Uncle James mad at you?”

It takes all of my strength to not let my smile falter. “He’s not mad at me, baby. He’s just a little frustrated because we didn’t plan ahead, but it’s okay. He’s in there now packing up his things so he can come with us.” I’m relieved when they both smile up at me. Their little eyes are wide with glee, which further validates I’m doing the right thing.

As promised, he’s out five minutes later with his brother in tow. While Tyler makes his way to the large Lincoln Navigator, which is part of the OTS fleet, James stops outside my door. Tapping on the glass, he signals for me to let down the window. Still nervous he may try to stop us from leaving, I lower it only a few inches.

“What is it?”

“Emilia,” he speaks quietly so the girls can’t hear him. Though I sense his frustration, his eyes soften into a look that’s almost pleading. “We’d feel better if you guys rode in the Navigator. I know you wanted it to be just you and the girls, but it’s far safer for the three of you to ride with us.”

For a brief moment that word, safer , has me second-guessing my decision, but as the girls meet my eyes through the rearview mirror, I realize they’re just as desperate for this bit of normalcy as I am.

“I understand, James, I do. But we need this.” Though I do my best to maintain my composure, the tremble in my lower lip betrays how badly my words ring true. When he notices his concern deepens, and though he scowls, he gives me a nod.

“Stick to the main roads and we’ll follow close behind. Keep to the speed limit and make sure your phone’s connected to the car’s Bluetooth. If anything looks off, and I mean anything at all, we’ll call. Answer the phone and follow our every instruction. Whatever we say, you do, without question. Tell me you understand.”

“I understand, thank you.”

Reaching into his pocket, he pulls out a black jewelry box which he opens and then lifts so I can see its contents. Inside are two delicate little bracelets. “Can you please unlock the doors? I need to get these on the girls.”

“What?” I don’t understand what is happening, but I can’t take my eyes off the delicate gold chains, with the sparkling gemstone charms that dangle on each one. When I notice the color of the stones, my breath catches in my throat. There’s a small diamond on one, and a small aquamarine on the other.

The girl’s birthstones.

At the realization, the tears I’ve been struggling to contain spill down my face.

This was him. I know it.

A fact that simultaneously hurts and makes my heart race a little bit faster.

“Lucas had these made for them. Similar to the earrings he got for you, there’s a tracker embedded in the charms. They’re a little big for their wrists, so he suggested we put them around their ankles, hidden under their socks.” He must mistake my emotional breakdown as fear, for he circles back to reassure me. “Don’t worry. It’s only a precaution.”

Scanning between my eyes, he waits for me to unlock the doors. He doesn’t hesitate when I do, opening the back driver-side door where Alyssa sits watching our strange exchange closely.

“Hey! Wouldn’t you know? It’s my two favorite princesses!” He greets them excitedly, making them giggle and squeal in a tone that matches his. “A little birdie told me the two of you are headed on a magical adventure. Is that true?”

“Yep.” Alyssa pops the p, infusing her signature sassiness much to Mallory’s delight. “We’re going to the park to see the lake and play on the playground. I’m thinking we might even go on a hike if we have time.” Smiling to myself, I watch her face through the rearview mirror. Though her lips are twisted into a smirk, she’s looking at James with a serious take-no-prisoner’s expression. It’s almost like she’s daring him to try and stop us.

“Wow! That sure does sound like a lot of fun. Mind if Uncle Tyler and I tag along? We’ll follow in our car, and I’ll remind him he better be on his best behavior since you and Mallory are in charge. Is that okay with you?”

“Yep.” Another pop of the p, this time complete with a sassy head tilt.

“Alright, then! I can’t wait to tell him. Oh, and I almost forgot. I have your royal bracelets.” The girls’ smiles grow impossibly bigger when he bows gracefully like he’s presenting a treasured gift to his two queens. “It’s a gift from your Uncle Lucas, who’s granted me the honor of giving them to you in his absence.” With tears in my eyes, I bite back a grin.

Watching James clasp the bracelets around their little ankles, I’m taken aback by the conflict of emotions that wash over me at Lucas’s gesture. At times, the depth of his love for us comes through so distinctly that I can feel its warmth down to the marrow of my bones. Deep down, I know I should accept his words when he says he loves and wants a future with us, but how can I? The fact is, he didn’t come home when he said he would, and in the past five days–aside from the short text he sent last night–he hasn’t bothered to reach out to me at all.

Loving gestures aside, his actions this week don’t align with the man I’ve gotten to know over the past few months. It’s what’s making it so hard to trust him because the last time he kept me at arm’s length like this was 15 years ago–the week after his parents died, just before he disappeared and left me behind. It’s what worries me most of all.

What if this version he’s showing me now is the real him?

And what if I’m still the same naïve, uncertain girl, stupidly bound to forever love and yearn for a man who will never be wholly bound to me?

Want to read ahead? The next 2 Chapters are available FREE if you F OLLOW ME on REAM !!! (Link in my profile)

Author's Note:

I love Alyssa's sassy attitude in this scene! Like she's sticking up for her mom in the only way a six-year-old can—with a whole lot of cuteness and sass.

I'd love to hear what you think about this one. Do you believe Emilia's concern about Lucas's commitment to her and the girls is justified? 

NEW CHAPTERS post at 3:00 PM EST on Tuesdays & Thursdays!!!

For updates on this and future stories, remember to follow me.

Chapter 25

Lucas

(Several Minutes Earlier)

Twelve hours after returning from New York, the world still feels wrong. The weight of the hole inside my heart is like a vacuum sucking out the fresh mountain air, all the colors of the morning light, essentially all that is good and worthwhile in this little mountain town.

I had no idea what to expect when returning from my trip to New York, but it certainly wasn’t this. It was one thing to be hundreds of miles away from her. Knowing she was beyond my reach, made the ache inside my chest easier to bear, but now that I’m back in Ruby Creek—mere miles from where she waits, in the home meant to be ours—the pain is worse than the torture I endured at the hands of my captors. It’s like drowning just below the surface of the water. Like I’m desperate for the air I can see just beyond the glassy shimmer, but I’m unable to break free from the impediment holding me under.

Opening the door to my room at the inn, Nero greets me. After a quick pat on his head, I grab his harness and slip it on. Reaching for my pack, I pull out a t-shirt and a pair of mesh shorts, which I quickly change into. With no other assignment on the horizon and nothing to keep my mind busy, the only options are to either drink myself into oblivion or beat my demons back with a grueling run. An easy decision given the early morning hour, with the added benefit that alcohol can remain an option should I need it, since there’ll be plenty of time for it later in the day.

“Let’s get it done,” I tell Nero as I hook his leash to the harness. “I’ll set you loose once we’re on the trails.”

Just as eager for fresh air as I am, he follows at my side as we make our way down the three flights of steps that lead to the lobby. Instead of walking in the direction that leads to the front doors, I veer to the left, going towards the emergency exit that leads out to the back of the property.

After unhooking Nero from his leash, I take off on a run down the alleyway, then make a left at the road that leads to the mountain trails about a quarter mile away. The sound of my steps, the feel of my chest expanding with every breath, the pleasant burn in my muscles as I turn up the pace… it all grounds me, pulling me out of my head and bringing me back into my body.

This is what I needed.

With Nero easily matching my stride, I pick up the pace. Pushing myself harder, like I’m literally running from my demons, desperate to flee the voices that are a constant reminder that I’m broken—a washed-up warrior—worthless and destined to be nothing and no one. Voices that play on repeat and leave me questioning why I agreed to stay in the first place. Did I actually believe things would be different this time? That by some miracle, I’d come back here to these people and magically become a better man. One worthy of them and this life, a man who could be trusted to care for them, protect them with his life and put them first above all else.

Scoffing at the poisonous thoughts, I push even harder, leaning into the physical pain in my burning muscles and allowing the endorphins to neutralize my negative spiral.

It’s been almost an hour since we started, and at some point through our journey, I veered us off the paved path and onto a hiking trail. Now deep into the woods, the ground has grown uneven and rocky, but still, I push hard, maneuvering as fast as I can without breaking my stride. What started as a way to clear my head has turned into self-imposed punishment, and though I know it’s what I’m doing, I can’t bring myself to stop.

I’m not surprised when I fall, though I growl in anger when my knee slams hard against a jagged rock. Rolling back to a stand, I fist my hands at my side and before I know what’s happening, I’m shredding the skin of my knuckles against the rough bark of the nearest tree. With every swing of my fists, pain shoots up my arms, a feeling I welcome for it’s an effective distraction from the unbearable emotional pain overwhelming me.

The sudden shrill of my phone snaps me out of my violent outburst. Reaching into my pocket to pull it out, I hiss at the feel of my mutilated flesh rubbing against the harsh fabric of my shorts. A stinging sensation that no longer registers when I see James’s name flashing on my screen.

“What’s wrong?” My heart is pounding in my chest, not from the run, but from the sudden twinge of fear crawling up my spine.

“We have a problem. She’s got the girls in the car and is insisting they’re leaving.”

“What?” I growl into the phone, running my bloody fingers through my damp hair in frustration.

“Stop talking about me like I’m not standing right here.” At first, her voice is muffled, but after some rustling, it comes through loud and clear. “We’re leaving. I’m taking the girls to the park and James is more than welcome to follow us. Regardless, this is happening.”

She’s angry; I can hear it clearly in her voice. It strikes a chord, igniting a conflict within me, between the defender—who only wants to make her happy—and the protector, who wants to keep her safe above all. As I process what she’s demanding, I panic.

“Emilia. You are not to leave. Not like this. It isn’t safe.” I’m already on the move, Nero running at my side with renewed energy like he senses something is wrong.

“Then make it safe!” She yells into the phone before falling silent. The choppiness of her breaths, as she tries not to cry, breaks my damn heart. “We’re going,” she says, clearing her throat to hide the emotion in her voice. “I need out. They need out, and this time I won’t take no for an answer.”

Coupe de grace delivered, I’m left stunned.

“Emb…” is all I get out before she cuts off the call. “God damn it!” I roar, furious with her, but even more so with myself.

This is all my fault. What I get for all those times, I ignored her request to set up an outing for the girls. I should have known that this would happen. Keeping them locked away for the entire summer, and with the girls going back to school in a few short weeks, I knew how much a day trip out of the house meant to her. I should have made it possible. Should have moved heaven and earth, done whatever I could to give her one of the only two things she asked of me—the second being the baby. That I’ve failed to give her either, it’s no wonder she’s angry and determined to go against my wishes.

Tapping the screen, I attempt to call James back, cursing when it goes directly to voicemail. The mix of panic and adrenaline goes a long way to pushing my body beyond the exhaustion of my previous run.

When the phone rings a few minutes later, I answer, bringing it to my ear just as Nero and I break through the tree line. “Embree…”

“It’s me,” James responds. He’s breathing hard, the background noise coming through the line a sure sign he’s moving quickly. “She’s set on leaving. I’ll take Tyler with me. We’ll get her there safely, but it’d be great if you could show the fuck up to take care of your woman.”

I deserve the derisive remark. Though I’ve failed to properly claim her since she told me about the baby, I know he’s right. She’s mine, and it was my responsibility to return to the house last night after my trip, to make things right with her. If I had, none of this would be happening.

“Was on a run. I’m approximately 35 minutes out from the inn. Promise to be there as fast as I can.” I tell him between gasps, my breathing so ragged from the physical exertion that black dots line the periphery of my vision. Still, I push through, demanding even more from my body, determined not to fail her this time.

I’m making things right.

Once and for all, I’m claiming them as my own.

Embree, the girls, this baby. They’re mine, damn what may come.

“She’s determined to take her car, but I’ll do my best to get her in the Navigator.”

“The girls,” I huff. “Get the bracelets on them. They’re too big. Secure them around their ankles, tucked under their socks.”

I can hear him moving things around, likely searching for the small jewelry boxes tucked away in my desk drawer. Contained within are the two little bracelets I had made for the girls, each with a built-in tracker hidden in the gemstone charms. It was to be a surprise. A little gift from me to them in celebration of their first day of school. I never told Embree about them, and now I’m kicking myself. I only hope she sees beyond her anger and allows the girls to wear them on this outing.

“Got them. I’ll take care of it. Will call the rest of the guys in to see who’s around to meet us there just in case.”

“James….” I suddenly can’t speak. Not just from the exhaustion, but from the emotion choking up my insides.

“We got her brother. I swear to God, we got them.”

Want to read ahead? The next 2 Chapters are available FREE if you F OLLOW ME on REAM !!! (Link in my profile)

Author's Note:

In this scene we get to experience the events from Lucas's point of view. Though I'm glad he's seen the error of his ways, I'm still angry with him for not going straight home to Embree and the girls.

What do you think of this scene? Are you angry with him for his choice to stay away?

NEW CHAPTERS post at 3:00 PM EST on Tuesdays & Thursdays!!!

For updates on this and future stories, remember to follow me.

Chapter 26

Emilia

Finally. I think to myself as I turn right at the end of the driveway. Leaving our makeshift prison feels like liberation. Driving my own car for the first time in almost three months, with my two little munchkins chatting away in the back seat, is such a relief. That we’re getting to do this means so much to me, I can’t keep from smiling even as silent tears roll down my cheek.

“Mama, why are you crying?”

Meeting Alyssa’s eyes through the rearview mirror, I tell her, “These are happy tears, baby. I’m happy because I can’t wait to see the lake. We’re going to have so much fun.” I smile wide as I look at them, my heart fit to burst at the joy on their little faces.

Sneaking a glance, I spot the black SUV following close behind us. It’s a stark reminder that, though we’re out of the house, we’re not yet free. It’s an ominous reality that months since that dreaded day when the FBI showed up at my door issuing threats, we’re no closer to a resolution. In the beginning, I understood the plan: go to ground and hide while Ben’s team worked to free us from the mess Creed made. The problem is that the longer this goes on, the harder it becomes to live this way. Something has got to give, but that’s a problem for another day.

Right now, everything is fine. We’re safe and happy. Today is a good day.

The sound of ringing interrupts my thoughts and Lucas’s name flashes on the display. As I debate whether to answer or send him to voicemail, Alyssa—who only just learned to read this year—yells out his name.

“Look, it’s Uncle Lucas!”

Glancing their way, my heart sinks at the sight of my little girls nearly vibrating with excitement at the prospect of speaking with the man they’ve grown to adore. The very same man who hasn’t bothered to reach out in the five days he’s been gone, and who hasn’t returned to see them, despite being back in town, staying at the Inn just a few miles from the house. Much like their father, Lucas is failing them too, a fact that fills me with fury given everything I’ve shared with him. I warned him not to do this. Begged him to protect their little hearts, which was my first mistake. Knowing Lucas’s history, I should have protected them by not letting him get close enough to hurt them.

With no other choice, I answer his call, swallowing down the anger and resentment eating me whole. “Hi, Lucas. You’re on speaker. The girls want to say hello.” Forcing a cheerful tone into my voice, I fake a smile. To the girls, it seems friendly enough, but I’m sure Lucas hears the warning behind my words.

“Emb…” He sounds out of breath. “Girls…I’m on a run, so can’t talk much. Stay on the phone with me until you get to the park.”

“Hi, Uncle Lucas.”

“Hi, Uncle Wuc.”

The girls sing song almost in unison. Thankfully, neither is aware of the tension hanging between us, especially at his demand. The act he’s putting on, pretending to care even though he can’t be bothered to come home, is grating. It burns me up inside, further darkening my already sour mood. Everything in me wants to hang up the phone, to make him worry by cutting him out of our lives just like he’s attempting to cut us out of his. But because of the girls, I can’t. Nor can I call him out for his careless handling of our hearts. It isn’t fair that for the sake of my daughters, I’m always the one forced to take the high road. Even more unfair is how these men don’t understand or value the gift that is the love and trust of a child. What Creed has done, and what Lucas is doing to my daughters, is something I’m not sure I’ll ever forgive.

“Hey, girls. Heard you’re on your way to the park.” His words escape between harsh breaths, and in the background, I can hear the sound of his feet pounding on the pavement. The speed at which he seems to be moving leaves me wondering if he’s pushing that hard to get to us.

Would he try to stop us now?

After everything, would he have the nerve to force us back behind the walls of our prison, even as he remains on the outside—our self-appointed jailor?

“Yep. We’re going to see the lake and play on the playground. Mama brought us water and snacks. You should come meet us.” Her request for him to meet us further breaks my heart, especially when he doesn’t bother to acknowledge it.

“Great. That’s great. Sounds like a lot of fun.”

Having had enough, for the next ten minutes, I purposely tune out their conversation. Stewing, I contemplate the fury simmering within me versus the giddy feelings he’s bringing out in the girls.

How did we get here?

The question sends a stab of pain through my sternum, and this time the tears that slide down my face have nothing to do with happiness. I’m so damn frustrated, and I haven’t a clue what to do with all these negative feelings, especially as I’m still so in love and so darn desperate for the man at the root of my suffering. At least with Creed, my anger didn’t stem from hurt, but from his unwillingness to stand by the vows he made.

When the “Welcome to Ruby Creek Park” sign appears, the girls’ shrieks of excitement pull me back into the moment. Whereas my enthusiasm rivaled theirs at the start of our journey, hearing them now only compounds my feelings of guilt. I should have fought to do this sooner. I should have demanded their lives not be upended in the name of keeping us safe. As their mother, I should have stepped up and done more to advocate for their needs.

No sooner do I pull into the parking lot than the hairs on the nape of my neck stand on end. I feel it before I even see it—a change in the air. A dark energy that swirls around us, bogging down time, slowing it to a crawl as it sucks the oxygen straight out of the atmosphere, leaving us gasping for breath.

And then I hear it.

A loud crash.

An ear-splitting blast.

Without meaning to, I slam the brakes just as, through the rearview mirror, I watch the black SUV behind us burst into a ball of flames. As if caught in a time warp, I watch the front end slowly lift into the air, sending the vehicle flying until it crashes on its side several feet away, wheels still spinning.

It’s not until I hear Alyssa scream that I jump into action, but by then, it’s too late. My door opens with a whoosh, and the next thing I know, a gloved hand has me by the hair. Yanking me from the car, I fall hard onto the gravel lot, the pain barely registering as I fight to get free, desperate to reach my girls, who are both now screaming.

“Embree, talk to me. What’s happening?” Lucas’s voice roars from the speakers of my CRV, reminding me he’s still there. My Lucas. Our lifeline.

“Lucas!” I try to scream, but his name is all I can manage before a smothering hand comes over my face, stealing my consciousness and sinking me into darkness.

Want to read ahead? The next 2 Chapters are available FREE if you F OLLOW ME on REAM !!! (Link in my profile)

Author's Note:

Though I hate that Embree's decision has contributed to what happened in this scene, a part of me understands the decisions she's made to this point.

I'd love to hear what you think of this scene. Are you angry with Emilia for pushing for this outing or are you angrier with Lucas for his decision not to come home?

NEW CHAPTERS post at 3:00 PM EST on Tuesdays & Thursdays!!!

For updates on this and future stories, remember to follow me.

Chapter 27

Lucas

There are moments in life that force us to reconsider everything we thought we knew about ourselves. The little intricacies that make us who we are, all the lies and excuses we make to justify our actions. The unhealthy behaviors we bury under pretense so we don’t have to face the truth of who we are. This right now is such a moment. As I listen to the sounds coming through my phone, everything I thought I knew about myself, everything I convinced myself to be true, is pulverized in an instant.

The first thing that registers in my brain is the sound of Alyssa’s high-pitched scream. A shriek so loud and infused with such deep terror it pierces straight through to my soul, tearing it out and shattering me into a million unrecognizable pieces. As a Navy SEAL, I’m intimately acquainted with fear. I’ve bathed in it. I’ve soaked within its dark depths until every fiber of my being was painted with its blood. I’ve lived it, breathed it, and learned to exist within its shadows, but not even during my time in captivity have I felt so debilitated by it.

“Embree, talk to me. What’s happening?” In a state of panic, I pull to a stop, my thoughts spiraling as I wait with bated breath for an answer. My lungs scream with exertion, but this time it’s not from the fatigue of my run; it’s from the innate fear crushing my chest.

What if I never get the chance to set things right?

Fuck!

I should have said yes.

Without question, without a second thought.

When she asked me to choose them, I should have screamed my yes from every rooftop, every mountaintop, every surface of this world so that God, fate, and the fucking universe all heard and understood that as long as I live and breathe, I’d never, ever give them up.

I should have said yes.

To her.

To them.

To the helpless miracle growing within her.

As I listen to the sounds of chaos literally upending my world and entire reason for existing, I realize too late that I cannot live another day without them.

“Lucas!”

Embree’s scream comes out of nowhere but is muffled just as quickly as it came. A strangled cry escapes from my lips as my mind races to figure out what’s happening. Desperate to hold on to them, I will myself to take it all in, to listen closely for any clue, anything that could help identify where they are or if they’re being taken. Even as my gut screams they’re in danger, a part of me refuses to believe what I’m hearing.

Please let this be a dream.

A cruel joke.

Her way of avenging the horrible way I’ve treated them since the night I left. But when Mallory’s screams break through the chaos, I feel like I’ve died a thousand deaths. Her heartbreaking cries are gutting, rendering me unable to breathe.

As much as I wish it weren’t so, it’s clear.

The worst plausible scenario is upon us.

Riddled with anguish, my legs succumb to the tremble flowing through me. Falling to my knees, I grip the phone against my ear. Closing my eyes, I take in every sound, committing it to memory as I tap into what’s left of the warrior in me. Willing the Operator back to life, I clear my mind, locking down the emotions to gain the mental clarity to focus on what needs to be done.

As Nero’s whines cut through the haze, I rise to my feet, following behind him as he takes off ahead of me like he knows where we’re headed. Because he does. Those girls are as much a part of him as they are a part of me, and there’s no way in hell we’ll allow anything to happen to them.

When the line disconnects, I don’t call her back. Instead, I dial James, and when the call goes straight to voicemail, I try Ben.

“Yo,” he picks up on the first ring.

“Something’s happened.” I spit out, relieved to see the Inn just ahead of us. “I was on the phone with her. There was an explosion, then screams. I tried James, but the call went straight to voice mail. I think someone took them.” My voice is thick with overwhelming emotion, so I pause to take a deep breath, allowing the trained SEAL to take control once again. It’s like muscle memory, and though I’m thrilled to have rediscovered a way to tap into him, I wish it was under different circumstances.

“Christ. Dominick and I were on our way. We’re still five minutes away.”

“Call Owen. All three have their trackers, so get him on it.”

“Got it. How far are you?”

“Maybe fifteen minutes out.” Fuck, that hurts to admit. Being so damn far from where they are, knowing all that could go wrong in those fifteen minutes, is excruciating. “I was on a run when it all went down. I’m unarmed, but don’t want to stop to grab my gear.”

“We got you. Just meet us there. We’ll secure the scene.”

Back at my car, Nero jumps in. Following close behind, I secure my seatbelt. With shaky hands, I start the car and steer us onto Main Street as quickly and safely as I can. It’s fucking hard to breathe, as evidenced by the black spots lining my periphery, but I refuse to give in to the panic attack threatening to suck me under. With the vast amounts of adrenaline coursing through my blood and the knowledge my girls need me, I manage to push the fear down, locking it away to be dealt with after they’re back in my arms.

The drive to the park takes six minutes, but it’s been well over 25 minutes since everything went down. On the outside, I look like I have it together, but on the inside, my mind is screaming in terror. I know all too well the amount of destruction that can happen in that time frame, but instead of giving into the fear, the operator within me keeps his focus on that which we can control. Me. Until the mission is done, I can’t fall apart. Nothing will distract me from the only thing that matters: saving them.

It helps knowing I’m highly skilled at what I do, as are the members of my team. We not only have the resources to find my family and save them, but to destroy the bastards that dared touch them. I believe this with every fiber of my being, but when I see the charred remains of the armored vehicle lying on its side by the line of trees that bear the marks of a fire, I nearly lose my mind. Not bothering to find a parking spot, I pull the car over and jump out. Nero is at my side, his leash dragging on the ground behind him, though in my current state, I hardly care.

“They’re all right.” Ben is suddenly in front of me, his hand on my chest, stopping my forward progress. “James and Tyler are banged up, but the EMTs checked them out and said they should be okay. They’ve been taken to Mercy Hospital as a precaution.”

“What happened?”

“RPG,” Dominick states matter-of-factly.

“Fuck!” Shocked, my hands go to my head. Images of war run through my mind as I remember all the close calls, the direct hits, the lives lost, and those who were maimed because of such weapons. Memories from my past now interconnect with my present here in Ruby Creek…it’s unbelievable. And then I remember the war-torn flesh, the burns, and wounds that could turn even the strongest of stomachs.

“Jesus.” I feel my eyes well up as I struggle to hold on to my composure.

“I see what’s running through your head, so stop,” Ben commands in a forceful tone I’ve never heard from him before. “They’re fine. It was the best-case scenario. It ripped through the front of the car, just in front of the engine. Aside from the initial impact, the cabin in the truck stayed intact. The armor did its job.”

“So their injuries?” I know what he said, but I need to hear it again.

“Minor. Mainly caused by the impact and rolling of the car.”

“Embree. Fuck!” Just beyond the fire trucks and flashing police lights, I see her red CRV. The driver-side door and both back doors are wide open. Instantly, I’m on the move, hoping against hope that the closer I get, their faces will come into view. I need them to be alright. Embree, the girls, the baby—I need them to be just fine, sitting somewhere safe, waiting for me to pull them into my arms.

As I get close, I’m stopped by William Keller, my old childhood friend whom I haven’t seen since I ran from Ruby Creek 15 years ago. The way he’s looking at me now is strikingly similar to the way his father looked at me the night my parents perished in the fire. The similarity is like a punch to the gut, stealing my breath and sending me reeling.

“No! This can’t be happening. Please. God. I’m begging you. Someone, please tell me they’re not fucking gone!”

Want to read ahead? The next 2 Chapters are available FREE if you F OLLOW ME on REAM !!! (Link in my profile)

Author's Note:

This scene!!! 😱 

I'd love to hear what you think. Are you relieved to hear James and Tyler are okay? How do you think Lucas will keep it together, now that his worst fears have been realized?

NEW CHAPTERS post at 3:00 PM EST on Tuesdays & Thursdays!!!

For updates on this and future stories, remember to follow me.

Chapter 28

Lucas

“It’s alright. I got him. Everyone back up.” Will’s command thunders through the chaos, and as instructed, the officers struggling to keep me behind the yellow crime scene tape finally let go.

“Please, Will. Tell me what’s happened. Tell me they’re not gone.”

With a tight grip on my shoulders, my old friend and chief of police looks me straight in the eyes. “Take a breath, Lucas. We need you to be strong. To get them back, we need you whole and ready to do whatever it takes to help us find them. I promise you; we will not stop until those three girls are back home—safe and sound—where they belong.”

Christ, I want to believe him, I do, but I can’t get past the titanic-sized boulder of guilt shredding my insides. This is all on me. I left them alone and vulnerable when they needed me the most.

“The trackers…” I choke out, just as Ben and Dominick reach us.

“Trackers? What the hell is going on, Ben?”

“For God’s sake Keller— “

“It’s Chief Keller to you, especially if you’re going to take that tone with me, Ben.”

“Guys,” Dominick cuts in. “We don’t have time for this. Look, Keller, Emilia is a client. It’s a long story, one we’ll gladly fill you in on as we work together to find them.”

“Dom’s right. I’m sorry, Will. We’ll tell you whatever you want to know, but first, I need to get Owen on those trackers. May I?” Ben lifts his phone for Will to see.

“Yeah, go ahead, but after that, you and I are due a conversation. We can either do it here or, if you like, I can drag the three of you down to the station for a more formal discussion.”

“Easy there, Keller. You have my word, there’s no need for threats.” Ben taps the screen on his phone, placing it on speaker just as the call goes through. “Owen, you’re on speaker. I’m standing at the scene with Lucas, Dominick, and Chief Keller. What have you got?”

In a rare show of solidarity, Dominick places a hand on my shoulder and squeezes, while at the same time, he hands me Nero’s leash. In the wake of everything going on, I’d forgotten about him, which is why I’m only now noticing he’s whining and pulling against his lead. He’s caught something. A scent? Maybe a sound? But before I can consider what he’s signaling to me, Owen’s voice cuts through my thoughts.

“I’m getting two signals. Emilia’s is just a few yards from where you’re standing. I’m guessing if she’s not there with you, they must have found her tracker and removed it. The second signal is Mallory’s. It’s showing deeper in the woods, looks like straight through the tree line, north of where you are.”

“And Alyssa’s?” I ask in a rough voice, a part of me afraid to know the answer.

“Negative. Not even a blip.”

“Christ…” I gasp, tangling a hand into my hair and pulling as hard as I can until my scalp burns with the pain I deserve. I should have been here to stop this. Fuck! I never should have left them.

This time, when Nero lunges hard against his leash, I pay attention. His previous whines have turned into frustrated barks that bring everyone’s eyes our way.

“He’s got something. That’s it, boy. Show me what’s got your attention,” I murmur, allowing him to pull me in the direction he wants to go. Realizing my assumption is correct and he’s been signaling to us all along, I yell over my shoulder, “I’m turning him loose.” Ignoring Will’s objections, I unclip the lead from his vest and give him the command he’s been waiting for. “Zoek.” Search.

Like a bolt of lightning, Nero takes off toward the tree line and disappears. As is habit, I reach for where my weapon is typically holstered and remember I’m unarmed. Daring a quick glance, I’m relieved to find Ben, Dominick, and Will following close behind, their weapons drawn and at the ready. Knowing I’m no good to anyone dead, I fall back.

“I’m unarmed,” I explain.

“We got you, brother.” Dominick gives me a chin lift as he passes by to take the lead, while Ben and Will move to flank me.

Though we can’t see him, Nero’s barks alert us to his position as we do our best to keep up. The trees in this part of the woods are dense, but I recognize the hiking trail we’re on.

“The cave.” I think to myself. “He’s headed towards the cave.”

The same one I took them to the day the girls first met Nero. It was the same day I got my first glimpse of the life I thought would never be mine. A dream life that, against all hope, somehow became my reality until days ago, when I went and fucked it all up. A mistake I swear to God I will fix. The minute I find them, I’ll beg for her forgiveness and do whatever I have to, to finally make them mine.

When the mouth of the cave comes into view, my heart stutters in my chest. “I brought them here a few months back. Embree and I showed the girls the cave.”

“You think that’s what he’s scenting? The girls, when they were last here?” Ben asks as I use the training whistle around my neck to call Nero back to me.

“I don’t think so.” It was months ago, so the likelihood that’s what he is tracking is slim to none. Squatting down to meet him as he runs back to me, I give him a good rubdown. “But his body language shows he’s definitely tracking something. Whatever it is, must be fresh.”

“How do you want to play this?” This time it’s Dominick who speaks, his eyes never veering away from the cave just beyond the vegetation giving us cover.

“We—” Will points a finger at each of us, “do nothing. I, on the other hand, will call for backup—”

“No.” I interrupt, then rise to a stand. “I will not wait. Whatever he’s tracking, Nero and I are trained for this. If my family is in there…” I trail off, shaking my head as I fight back the sudden wave of fear surging through me. “I’m not waiting.”

“You’re unarmed, not to mention a damn civilian—”

“He’s not just a civilian, Keller. None of us are, and you damn well know it,” Ben retorts while keeping his attention locked on me. “Since you’re unarmed, I’ll take point. As far as Nero, how do we do this?”

“He’s trained to go up against armed assailants. We get as close as we can, using the brush to keep us hidden. When we’re in position we send him in first, with you following a few seconds later. You’ll need to listen for him. The sounds he makes will tell you all you need to know. If whoever is in there is armed, he’ll attempt to incapacitate them. They’ll be too busy trying to get free of him to see you coming. Your job is to subdue them before they can turn their weapons on either of you.”

“Absolutely not. We’re not doing this. Not this way. I can’t let you go in there half-cocked like this. What if who he’s scenting is a random civilian?”

“He knows the difference. With all due respect, Will, if you’re not here to help, then leave us to it. Otherwise, you might as well fucking shoot me now. It’s the only way you’re stopping me.”

“That won’t be necessary.” Dominick steps between us and, with a hand on my chest, he pushes me a few steps back. “He’s right though, Keller. Maybe it’s best if you not be here for this next part. Plausible deniability and all that.”

“Fuck. You assholes sure know how to keep fucking up my life.”

“Aww, come on now, Keller,” Ben taunts with an arrogant smirk. “Don’t go getting all sentimental on us now.”

Not giving two shits about the history between them, I turn away, making sure Nero follows at my heels. He knows there is work to do, hence why he keeps staring up at me, easily keeping pace, never moving far past my feet. Finding the perfect position as close as we can get to the entrance of the cave, I crouch down and give him a good rubdown.

“I wish I knew what you’re scenting, boy. I do. But I trust you. More than anyone, more than I trust myself. I love you dog. Thank you for saving me. Now it’s time you go in there and save our family.” I drop a kiss on the top of his head, then stand just as the other three guys reach us. Keeping my voice down so only they can hear, I ask, “Ready?”

“Affirmative,” Ben responds as he checks his weapon one last time. “Dominick and Will, the two of you will follow a few seconds behind me. Lucas,” he stares me down with a serious glare, “you go in last. Confirm you understand.”

“Copy that.”

With my heart in my throat, I give Nero the hand signal while quietly uttering the command, “Zoek.” Search.

He doesn’t hesitate. In a blink, he’s gone from my side and disappeared into the rocky darkness of the small cave. Losing sight of him stirs the contents of my stomach as a mix of anticipation and dread battle for space within me. As Ben follows behind him, my feet move of their own accord, speeding up the last few steps, slowing only when Dominick stops me with a stern look that reminds me I’m without my weapon. Hanging back, I allow them to go in first, but when the shrill scream of a little girl pierces the air, my feet snap into motion.

That’s Mallory.

Don’t ask me how I know, I just do. Like the anticipation of a glorious sunrise, my heart seizes in my chest. At this moment, right here, and right now, there is nothing in this world, no danger big enough to stop me from getting to my little girl. Like a bat out of hell, I rush past Dominick and Will, making it to Ben in time to watch my sweet little Mallory slide back against the rocky wall as she struggles to move away from him. The fear in those beautiful pools of whiskey, as she kicks and screams with horror damn near brings me to my knees.

She’s here.

By God, I can’t believe she’s really here.

But the relief that should come with that realization is stifled by the sheer terror emanating from her. She’s traumatized. Her mind is still processing what she’s been through, and it’s clear she doesn’t recognize Ben, even as he talks to her in a voice that should be familiar. She recognizes Nero, though. She clings to him with a sense of desperation as she fights to keep Ben from touching her.

Stepping in, I force Ben to back away. Taking his place, I crouch down in front of her, and when those whiskey eyes finally meet mine, my heart nearly breaks. In a moment of sudden recognition, the panic on her face contorts into a look of anguished relief. When she reaches for me, hands outstretched in the air, making her look much younger than her four years, I sweep her up and pull her against me.

With her wet little face buried in the crook of my neck, we both weep. I know I should be strong. That I should man the fuck up and allow the warrior to take over, but I can’t. Not just yet. Not when I’m reveling in the feel of her warm breaths over my skin. Not when the weight of her little body against mine soothes away some of the fear still overwhelming me. And definitely not while my little girl needs the safety of my embrace.

“It’s okay, sweetheart.” I kiss the top of her head, tears running down my face as I inhale her sweet baby scent. “I’m here, baby girl. I’m right here.”

“Luc, we have to get her out of here,” someone says before I wave them away. I know they’re right, but she’s not ready and after the hell she’s been through I refuse to rush her.

Nero is obviously on the same page. Offering his own brand of comfort, he licks her little face in a loving, tender way before he turns to do the same to me. Closing my eyes, I allow myself a minute to soak in the happiness I feel. Even as the rest of my world is still riddled with darkness and uncertainty, being here with Mallory in my arms, there’s a part of me that feels complete. Because she’s safe. And now that I have a piece of Embree to hold onto, I’m more determined than ever to find them.

Embree, Alyssa, and the baby fate brought into our lives.

A baby who, regardless of biology, already feels like mine.

Want to read ahead? The next 2 Chapters are available FREE if you F OLLOW ME on REAM !!! (Link in my profile)

Author's Note:

This scene!!! 😱 😭

I'd love to hear what you think of this scene. Are you surprised by the bond Lucas and Mallory share? What do you think about Nero?

NEW CHAPTERS post at 3:00 PM EST on Tuesdays & Thursdays!!!

For updates on this and future stories, remember to follow me.

Chapter 29

Lucas

Shortly after, we emerge from the cave. Though she’s quiet now, her tears haven’t stopped, and she clings to me like her life depends on it. I can tell Ben is desperate to comfort the little girl he’s known far longer than I have, but he holds back, which I appreciate. I’m not ready to share her yet. After today, I don’t know how I’ll ever tear myself away from her again.

Will must have called for help, for when we reach the end of the trail, two EMTs are waiting for us. When Mallory sees them, she starts to cry, and when they reach for her, she lets out a scream that has me pulling her away with a growl.

“No. Don’t you dare touch her.”

“Lucas, she’s injured,” Will pleads.

I look down at the little girl in my arms, suddenly noticing the blood running down the side of her face.

How did I miss this?

She’s hurt.

My God, she’s hurt!

At the realization, a sob catches in my throat. Not even ten minutes since finding her, and I’m already failing her.

“It’s alright.” Ben lays a hand on my back. “She’s okay, Luc. She’s awake, alert, and responding to you. Let’s get her to the parking lot, where you can help her feel more comfortable.” Then, turning to Will and the paramedics, he adds, “An extra few minutes won’t hurt her.”

Five minutes later, we’re at the back of an ambulance. Laying my little girl on the gurney as she begs me not to let her go is one of the hardest things I’ve ever had to do. When one paramedic forcibly holds her down to keep her from flailing, I lose my composure and shove him aside.

“No. Stop. Don’t fucking touch her.” The moment she realizes I’m there, she reaches for me, literally climbing up my arms as if it’s the only place she feels safe. Her trust in me is humbling and something I vow to never take for granted. “There’s got to be a better way than holding her down and adding to her trauma. Figure it out or I’ll take her to the hospital myself.”

That’s how I find myself lying on a gurney with a terrified little girl in my arms. The tremors that wrack through her body as the paramedics take her vitals break my heart, but at least she’s quiet, as with tears in her eyes she lets them work. She has quite a large gash on her forehead, along with abrasions on her legs and the palms of her hands. As the medics work, they try to set her at ease by talking to her in soothing tones. She doesn’t acknowledge them, not even when they ask her questions about where she’s feeling pain. She hasn’t communicated since we found her, not even the head nod that is typical of her. It’s concerning.

Right now, she’s just lying on me, attempting to hide her face in my chest even though the position she’s in doesn’t allow it. Her eyes are closed and her breaths are fast and choppy. Her hands grip my arms with enough force that her little nails are digging into my skin—no doubt drawing blood—but I refuse to do anything to stop her. I deserve it. Whatever she needs, I’ll never deny her. Her happiness and safety are the only things that matter to me now.

When we make it to the hospital, against the medic’s wishes, I carry her inside. After their attempt at restraining her, I refuse to let anyone take her from me. As doctors and nurses rush into the exam room we’ve been assigned, Mallory begins to cry again. If not for the large knot swelling on her head and the trail of blood oozing from the gash in the middle of it, I would send them away, but she needs medical treatment. After all of this, I need reassurance that she’s going to be okay.

A few minutes later, the female doctor—Doctor Harper, I believe—turns to me. “Mr. Holt. Aside from the bump on her head, her other injuries seem minor. Given we’re not sure if she lost consciousness, I’d like to order a CT scan to rule out a head injury. We’ll need a parent to authorize the sedation and from what I understand, Mom isn’t available. Is there another parent? Anyone else who could sign the consent forms?”

“Me. I’m her dad.” I clear my throat, my eyes welling with tears as I hear myself say the words. Saying it out loud to a room full of strangers is gratifying yet leaves me terrified. “I adopted her and her sister a few months back. I have the paperwork, just not with me.”

Panicked that yet again I’m messing things up, my voice catches in my throat. Thankfully, the kind doctor takes pity on me, and with a gentle smile, she reassures me.

“That’s alright. We trust you. I’ll have one of the nurses come back to you with the forms.”

When she leaves, I look down to find those whiskey eyes—identical to her mother’s—staring back at me. Gone is the glazed-over look and faraway expression that’s terrified me since we found her. In its place, I see questions, but more importantly, I also see trust.

Reaching up with one of her little hands, she brushes the side of my cheek, wiping away a tear I didn’t know was there. “You’re my new dad, Uncle Wuc?” Her voice is a hoarse whisper I feel down to my very soul. It’s the first time she’s spoken, which floods my system with an immense sense of relief.

Cupping her little hand against my face, I want so badly to tell her the truth. That I am her new dad, and that I want to be her father in all the ways that truly count. More than anything, I want to declare it to anyone and everyone, including her mother, for my heart won’t settle for anything less. But I don’t say any of that. For I can’t. Not yet. Not until I speak to Embree, who’s still missing and in danger, along with Alyssa. As much as I want to claim her child as my own, until we find her, I know I need to tread carefully. Not only for Embree’s sake but for the heart of this little girl who is looking up at me like I hold all the answers.

Settling on the parts of the truth I know won’t violate Embree’s trust, I explain, “I am, sweetheart. Your real daddy couldn’t come back, so he asked me to be here for you, Alyssa, and your mom.” When she remains quiet, I swallow nervously. The sight of the injury on her little head makes my heart constrict. “Can you tell me what happened, baby girl? Did you hit your head?”

“I fwell down. I was wunning away fast and fwell down on the wocks.”

“You did?” There’s an exaggerated pitch to my voice, caused by the overwhelming emotions running through me. While the thought of her running in fear guts me, I can’t deny the hint of pride that swells in my chest. It shows how strong she is. When it counted, she fought back and did everything she could to keep herself safe.

When all she gives me is a slow nod, I push for a little more. She may have information that could lead us to whoever took Embree and Alyssa. “Can you tell me what happened? Did you see what happened to your mamma and Alyssa?”

“The bad gwies took mamma and Wissie.” She whispers with a slight tremble of her lower lip.

Pulling her in closer to make her feel more secure, I ask, “Did they try to take you too?” When she nods, I can’t help the strangled sob that rips from my throat.

They tried to take her.

That they tried to steal and, in the process, hurt my precious little girl, breaks my fucking heart. In my lifetime, I’ve met countless evil people, but it takes a special kind of scum to do such terrible things to a child.

“And they still have Alyssa!” My mind roars in unspeakable despair.

I used to think that choosing Embree the night of the bonfire was what cost me everything I’d ever loved, but now I see that in choosing her and her children, I have the chance to reclaim the life I lost after my parents died.

They are my salvation.

My true path to redemption.

Which is why I’ll leave no stone unturned, why I will scorch this world to the ground if that’s what it takes to save them. And when I do, I will fight to convince Embree once and for all they are meant to be mine, just as I was destined to be theirs.

“Are you Mr. Holt?” A young woman in blue scrubs enters the room, with an iPad in hand. When I nod, she comes to the edge of the bed, where I’m sitting with Mallory in my arms. “I have the forms you need to sign. By chance, do you have your daughter’s insurance card?”

“No…” My heart stutters with worry that they may turn us away. “I, uh…have my bank card.” Sitting up higher, I reach back for my wallet, then pull out my bank card, a credit card along with my driver’s license. “Her mom keeps those documents, but for now, you can put all charges on either of those. I don’t care which, just please do whatever it takes to help my daughter.”

When she hesitates, I frown. In the end, she relents and then walks me through the consent forms. As she details the procedure and the list of complications, my mind blanks. Fear once again constricts my chest and compounds with all the terrible things that could still go wrong. After everything that’s already happened to her, I’m unsure of what to do and paralyzed with abject fear. When a gentle hand lands over mine and squeezes, I look up to find my sister’s red, puffy eyes.

It breaks me.

Looking down at the little girl who no doubt owns my heart, I let myself cry. Thankfully, her eyes have drifted closed, the adrenaline and stress of the past few hours having finally caught up to her. The feel of her warm belly expanding under my hand with each breath she takes makes this decision even more agonizing.

“I don’t know what to do, Jenny.” My voice breaks at the thought I might end up doing her more harm than I already have. “I don’t know what I’m supposed to do.”

Want to read ahead? The next 2 Chapters are available FREE if you F OLLOW ME on REAM !!! (Link in my profile)

Author's Note:

My heart hurts for poor Lucas and Mallory. 😭

I'd love to hear what you think of this scene. Are you surprised by how hard Mallory's situation is for Lucas?

NEW CHAPTERS post at 3:00 PM EST on Tuesdays & Thursdays!!!

For updates on this and future stories, remember to follow me.

Chapter 30

Lucas

“You’re going to sign those forms and trust that the doctors will do everything in their power to bring her back to you. She needs this, Luc. It’s the only way to make sure she’s okay.”

Knowing she’s right, I take the tablet and stylus from the nurse, and for the next few minutes, I sign and date section after section of the multiple forms she brings up on the screen. Fifteen minutes later, I lay my sleeping daughter on the gurney, and then watch helplessly as she’s wheeled away from me. Though I’m grateful she’s asleep and unaware we’ve been separated, I cringe at the thought she might wake up to find me gone and assume I’ve left her.

“The sedation. She won’t wake up alone, right? After the hell she’s been through, I don’t want her waking up to faces she doesn’t recognize.”

“I give you my word that you’ll be at her side when she wakes. She’s in excellent hands, Mr. Holt. We’ll look after her like she’s one of our own.” Swallowing down a sob, I look away from her kind eyes and gentle smile. “When she’s finished, we’ll be moving her upstairs to a room in pediatrics. There’s a family waiting area up there where your friends should be more comfortable. When you’re ready, let the front desk know and someone will escort you up. She should be done in about an hour.”

“Thank you, Doctor Harper,” Jenny answers for me when I’m unable to speak.

“It’s my pleasure. Take as long as you need.”

Like she knows I’m on the verge of falling apart, she exits the room, leaving Jenny to console me. Stepping forward, she wraps me up in a hug. With my face buried in her hair, I cry for my sweet Mallory, who I’ve just handed over to strangers in hopes they can confirm she is indeed going to be okay. I cry for Alyssa and Embree, the other missing pieces of my broken heart. Both still missing and at the mercy of whoever has them. What if they’re hurt, too? My mind spirals with the possibility and the thought steals my breath. If anything happens to them, I swear to fucking Christ, I will find the men who did this and I will turn their world to soot and ashes. Starting with her idiot ex-husband, who brought this hell to their doorstep. They will all pay. If it’s the last thing I do, I will destroy everyone involved.

Once we’re settled in the private waiting room upstairs, I lay my head back against the wall and close my eyes. Waiting for word on how she’s doing takes me back to those times I spent waiting for Embree outside her doctor’s office.

I’m a damn fool.

Why I thought I couldn’t love the baby she’s carrying is beyond me now. The minute I found Mallory in that cave and pulled her into my arms I knew with certainty I could love any child brought into the world by that woman. Not because I yearn to be a father—a recent revelation for sure—but because those kids are part of the woman I love. I’m so angry at myself for not realizing it sooner and as I sit here worried sick not knowing where they are, I’m concerned about what the stress of this situation is having on her pregnancy.

It terrifies me to think she could lose the baby, even more, that she could lose it before I get the chance to tell her I’m already in love with him or her. That it would be my honor if she’d let me be a father to them as well. And when I think of that little baby, feeling the anguish and fear within its mother’s womb… I want so badly to get a chance to turn all of that around. Instead, I want that unborn miracle to experience the depth of our love. I want them to feel how desperately they’re wanted because their very existence completes us in ways we never imagined.

“Hey, man.”

I look up in time to watch James and Tyler join us in the small waiting room. James takes the seat next to me, while Tyler sits on the other side of my sister. His expression is a mix of guilt and regret, I wish I could take away. What happened isn’t his fault. If anyone is to blame, it’s me.

“I’m sorry. It all happened so fast…” He shakes his head before leaning forward, his shoulder hunched over in defeat.

“There’s nothing you could have done.” I try to reassure him. “Owen sent over dashcam footage. Looks like there were three cars involved. One of them must have followed from the house and once they had you on that road, you were sitting ducks.”

“I should have forced them into the Navigator.”

“That might have been worse,” Tyler pipes in. “They only had one shot with that thing, and that they turned it on us made it so Emilia’s car remained unscathed. Plus, if they’d been with us, it’d likely have turned into a gunfight. One we can’t be sure wouldn’t have come at a significant cost to Emi and the girls.”

“I agree.” Ben’s voice reverberates from the entrance of the room, where he stands between Dominick and Zeb. “The collateral damage could have been far greater if they’d been in the car with you.”

“Anything from the trackers?” I meet Ben’s eyes, hoping to get a read on his expression. When he shakes his head no, my heart sinks.

“We found Emilia’s earrings a few yards from her car. Like they’d been thrown in haste, which means they must have used a scanner to detect them.”

“What about Alyssa’s?”

“Still nothing.” He exhales loudly and drops into one of the seats in front of us, his posture looking just as exhausted as the rest of us. “We didn’t find it at the scene, so we’re guessing it’s still on her.”

“Owen thinks since they had a scanner to detect a tracking device, they likely had signal jammers in the vehicle they used to take them. It would explain why we haven’t picked up anything from Alyssa’s.” Zeb adds, from where he’s leaning against the door frame. “Owen’s keeping a close eye. The minute he gets a ping, he’ll let us know.”

As if on cue, Ben’s phone rings.

“Owen… one second. Need to put you on speaker.”

“Everyone with you?” He asks.

“Yep, Jen is here too. Tell us what you got.”

“Chief Keller called to confirm they found the cars involved. There’s no sign of the girls, but they’re running prints. The cars were abandoned about five miles from the park, on Poplar Road. There are several cameras along that stretch, though not good ones. I’ve reached out to Hunt to let him know what’s happened and to see if he can help us enhance the images we got.”

“What did he say? Will they help us?” I ask, praying the FBI steps up and does the right thing. They’re the reason Embree and the girls got caught up in this mess in the first place.

“He’s escalating it to the powers that be. Those he trusts. While they don’t have the manpower—given the circumstances—he’s putting the resources in our hands. In the meantime, he and Agent Halder are on their way.”

“What about Creed?” Ben asks, his question directed at me. “Should we bring him and Mason in?”

“Yes.” My answer is instant. Whether it’s because I’m desperate to get my hands around his throat or because I think he can help is yet to be determined. “Pull them both back in. Creed did this, so he better find a way to fix it.”

When the room falls silent, Owen asks, “How’s Mallory?”

Suddenly unable to speak, Jen squeezes my hand and answers for me.

“She’s getting a head CT to rule out a head injury. Aside from the bump to her head, at least physically, she’s okay.”

Physically okay.

It should be enough because physically okay means she’s alive and in one piece. But her choice of words implies that psychologically, our little girl is not okay, and no one in this world understands what that means better than me. It’s devastating to think of the struggle she’ll have to endure to recover from the trauma, and that’s assuming we find her mom and sister. But what if we don’t? What if, like me, she never recovers that part of her that makes her special? What if, like me, she ends up but a shell of who she was meant to be?

Like she’s read my mind, Jenny tries to set my mind at ease. “She’s going to be fine, Lucas. If there’s one thing you can believe in, it’s that little girl’s strength. She may be small and quiet, but she’s mighty,” she says as she rests her head on my shoulder.

I appreciate the sentiment. If nothing else, I will believe in that little girl whose actions today proved she’s a force to contend with. She fought hard to save herself, and now it’s up to me to do the rest.

I will find her mom.

I will find her sister.

And then I will not stop until I piece every one of us back together again.

Want to read ahead? The next 2 Chapters are available FREE if you F OLLOW ME on REAM !!! (Link in my profile)

Author's Note:

I'd love to hear what you think of this scene. Do you think it's smart for the team to pull Creed in and involve him in the search?

NEW CHAPTERS post at 3:00 PM EST on Tuesdays & Thursdays!!!

For updates on this and future stories, remember to follow me.

Chapter 31

Emilia

Darkness. It’s a word that takes on an entirely new meaning when you’re bound to it, not by your own choice. The weight of it is much thicker than any other I’ve felt before, almost like it’s taken on a corporeal form that sticks to me like a parasite, draining the life, the fight, straight from my bones. The only warmth is that of the little hands wrapped around my neck, and the feel of her breaths against my skin. Like a promise of better things, it beckons me, pulling me back into awareness. As confusion slithers up my skin in the form of goosebumps, I shiver.

Where are we?

How did we end up here?

Though I can’t see her, I know it’s Alyssa in my arms. It pains me she’s here. She doesn’t belong in this cold, dank darkness that hangs in the air like an anvil around our necks. As terrifying as our situation is, my instincts demand I set aside my discomfort. Above all else, I have to protect her. I need to do what I can to make her feel safe.

Fighting through the pain in my head, I open my eyes to find there’s nothing to see but more darkness. Caught in the grip of such nothingness is like a punch to the gut. It’s disorienting. Makes you want to run in fear yet paralyzes you just the same. It’s hard to breathe, to think, and it leaves me wanting to succumb to the hopelessness it invokes. But just as the tears begin to fall, Alyssa’s arms squeeze me tighter.

That slight movement is all it takes to remind me of my purpose: to keep her safe. To remain aware, present, and unshakable amid the terror, so I can minimize the psychological trauma and see her through to the other side of this nightmare. Wrapping my arms around her, I pull her in closer. Her sweet scent, so soft and pure, is just what I need to anchor myself. Even so, I’m gripped by the tentacles of the chemically induced exhaustion that wants to steal my awareness. It’s how they got us here. They incapacitated me with unconsciousness so I couldn’t fight, but not this time. I refuse to give in. Alyssa needs me and I can’t take the chance of passing out again. For what if they come and take her from me, too?

Stifling back a sob, I try to remember the last time I saw Mallory, but my mind comes up blank. My last memory of her is her screams—sounds so loud and shrill that it took me a second to realize they were coming from her. Except a mother knows. It was her, but that’s the last thing I remember before the drugs they injected into me took effect. Now, I don’t know where she is. It breaks my heart into a billion pieces, and I will my mind not to think of what she might be going through without me. Instead, I try to convince myself she got away. That somehow, James and Tyler got to her in time, and because of them, she’s safe—a little shaken up, but okay nonetheless—and waiting for her sister and me to return. It’s all I can do to keep myself from falling apart.

Thanks to the drugs still working their way through my system, my memories of how we got here are vague and dreamlike. I’m not entirely sure how much of it was real. I do know that each time I woke up, my daughter was wrapped around me, and even when I lost the fight for consciousness, she never let go. The thought of her enduring so much of our ordeal on her own brings tears to my eyes.

“Lyssie…” My voice is hoarse, my throat so dry I have to swallow a few times before I can go on. “Baby. Talk to Mama. You okay?”

Without lifting her little head, she gives a slight nod while something wet trails down my chest. Tears. She’s terrified, which brings forth unbearable pain. It was my job to protect them, and that I’m the reason this happened is unforgivable. I should have heeded the warnings. I should have done what I was told, and because I didn’t, my little girls are in danger. The guilt sucks the breath right out of my lungs in a painful sob, which I fight to hold back for Alyssa’s sake. She needs me to be strong, so with deep breaths, I tell myself the lie that everything will be alright. Trying to convince myself that I’ll figure out a way to get us to safety, all I have to do is hold on and keep fighting for my children.

“Baby, I need to hear your voice. Are you okay?”

“Yes,” she sniffles.

“We’re going to be okay, sweetheart,” I tell her, infusing as much certainty in my voice as I can muster. “Your uncles are looking for us. They’ll find us, baby.” I kiss the top of her head, close my eyes, and silently pray that I’m right.

---

It’s hard to say how much time has passed when the creaky groan of rust and warped wood pervades the silence. As hints of light filter through an open space in the ceiling, I realize we must be in a cellar. With how tightly Alyssa has clung to me, I haven’t had the chance to explore the room they’re keeping us in until now. Ignoring the strange men coming down the old wooden steps, I take in our surroundings, frantically searching for something I can use to protect us while cataloging every inch of the old red-bricked walls and dirt-covered ground for future exploration.

With tears in my eyes, I come to the heartbreaking conclusion there’s nothing down here that can help us. When Alyssa tightens her grip around me to the point of pain, I glance down at her. Her little eyes are shut tight, fluttering furiously like she’s determined that action alone is enough to keep the monsters away. It breaks my heart, as does the dried-up trail of tears that stains her face. There is nothing in this world I wouldn’t do to protect her, but at the moment, I feel so damn helpless.

“Well, well, well. You’re awake, how nice.” Adjusting to the low light, I take in the man behind the voice. With my eyes still adjusting to the light, his dark shape is slow to come into focus, but when it does, it becomes obvious he’s hiding his identity behind a mask. Though his tone is warm and soothing, similar to how a family member speaks to a child, the sound of it sends a shiver slithering up my spine.

“Who are you?”

“Good to see you, Mrs. Preston. Or is it Barrett now? It’s funny, I heard it changed recently. Something about a divorce. Someday you’ll have to tell me how you pulled that off, given that according to you, you haven’t heard from or seen your husband in years.”

“Kessler,” I seethe, recognition sparking in my brain at the way he called me Mrs. Preston. “How dare you do this? Do you have any idea the hell you’ve just brought down on yourself?” Though my mind screams I shouldn’t provoke him, I can’t help it. The mama bear in me is champing at the bit to put the fear of God into him, just like he’s done to me and my girls.

“Tsk, tsk, tsk,” he shakes his head, lifting a hand in the air like one might do to silence an errant child. “Though a part of me wishes you hadn’t recognized me, this turn of events might make things more fun.” When he removes the mask, the face that stares back at me is pure evil. The wide grin is that of a man who is not at all sickened by the fact he’s kidnapped a woman and her child. “So, tell me E-mi-li-a. How is it that you’re suddenly divorced?”

“We’ve been divorced. He served me with the papers three years ago, the day he left for that stupid assignment. It’s not my fault you don’t have your facts straight, nor was it my job to correct you the day you showed up at my door to threaten me.”

He chuckles as if amused. “That’s the story you’re going with. Well, for your sake, I sure hope he’s still around. Somewhere close. Otherwise, you and that adorable little girl will become the price he pays for his sins.”

At the threat, panic rises in my throat as a whimper. “Please. Just please. Set us free. I’ll find a way to get in touch with him. I know people at the FBI. People who can help—”

“Ha!” He barks out a laugh. “Now that’s a fucking joke. How stupid do you think I am? Stupid enough to fall for that bullshit, to let you lead me to the incompetent fools you and your friends bullied into submission? Well, I’ve got news for you, you stupid cunt. It’s too goddamn late. Your chance to resolve this via the rule of law has long passed. Instead, you’re headed for the big leagues, where those above the law negotiate with violence and trade in human flesh. A few years ago, I might have felt a little guilty about the future I’m condemning you to, but not now. Not after everything you and your fucking husband cost me,” he points at me angrily, spittle flying out of his mouth as his face contorts into a look of rage that makes me flinch.

“I’m sorry, okay? I swear, I am. Whatever Creed did, I promise you, let us go and I’ll find a way to make things right.”

“You really are a stupid bitch, aren’t you?” His pacing grows more erratic, drawing a concerned look even from the armed man who stands behind him, covered in black from head to toe. “You have no negotiating power, you stupid whore. Not even with your body, since as of right now, it all belongs to me.”

“Okay. Fine, you win. I belong to you.” I concede, desperate to bring down the tension for the sake of the trembling little girl in my arms. “But please, can we get some water? For my little girl. It’s been hours. She’s hungry and thirsty—”

“Shut your fucking mouth,” he glares at me like he’s waiting to see if I’ll defy him. When I remain quiet, he turns to the man behind him, and I notice the brown paper bag in his hand. “This is a token of my kindness.” Kessler tosses the bag in our direction, and I’m grateful when it lands within reach.

“We’ll be delivering food only once a day, so make what’s in there last. The light above your heads is on a timer set to go off around nightfall. I suggest you take advantage while you can. That bucket right there,” he points at an orange construction bucket in the corner, “is the restroom, and there are wipes in the bag for you to use. Your job for the next few days, mommy dearest, is to keep the merchandise happy and healthy. She’s the only thing of value. Fail to keep her quiet and compliant, and you’ll only prove we don’t need you after all.”

Finished, he and the man make their way back towards the steps. When Kessler is about halfway up, he imparts one last bit of terrifying truth.

“You’ll be stuck here for the next few days. There’s no one around for miles, so unless you’d like a bullet to the head, don’t try to escape. We’ll be moving you as soon as it’s safe to do so, so be ready.”

Want to read ahead? The next 2 Chapters are available FREE if you F OLLOW ME on REAM !!! (Link in my profile)

Author's Note:

I'd love to hear what you think of this scene. Should Emilia have done a better job of not provoking him?

NEW CHAPTERS post at 3:00 PM EST on Tuesdays & Thursdays!!!

For updates on this and future stories, remember to follow me.

Chapter 32

Emilia

“Baby, you need to eat something.” When she shakes her head again, refusing to take a single bite, it takes a heaping dose of extra effort to tamp down the frustration bubbling inside me.

It’s not her I’m mad at. After what she’s been through, I don’t blame her one bit for not having an appetite. The thing is, it’s been hours since she last consumed anything. The last meal I fed them was breakfast, and we were abducted sometime around mid-morning. After spending several hours drifting in and out of consciousness, by my estimation—plus the fact the small light bulb is still on—it must be evening. Likely close to sunset, which means I’m running out of time. We could be plunged back into darkness at any moment, and once that happens, I doubt she’ll eat or drink a thing.

Readjusting the wrapper around the cold sandwich, I choke up at the sight of the T&J Sweets logo. As if our circumstances weren’t terrifying enough, knowing the men who abducted us paid a visit to Jen’s bakery sends a tremor through my body. No doubt it’s a calculated move. Kessler’s way of making it clear he’s in total control while proving he has access to destroy everything and everyone I love.

“Baby, I need you to listen to me, okay?” I attempt to turn her little face so she can look up at me, but she curls in on herself instead. Normally so full of light and laughter, seeing her like this is heartbreaking. “Lyssie baby, I know you’re scared. I am too. But your uncles are out there looking for us right now. They’re going to save us, baby girl, I promise you. And we need to help them by staying strong. By eating when they give us food and drinking when they give us water. We have to take care of ourselves and stay healthy so we can run away when your uncles come.”

As the words register, her eyes go wide. In the next breath, she leans in and, to my relief, takes a bite of the cold breakfast sandwich. There were two in the bag, along with two apples, two servings of hash browns, and four bottles of water. Not knowing when they’ll be back to feed us, I take only two bites of the sandwich and a few sips of the water. It’s a great plan in theory, rationing what I consume to make certain Alyssa won’t have to go without. Sadly, my body isn’t on board. The emptiness in my stomach is like a trigger for my morning sickness. It takes everything in me to swallow down the bile. Judging by the look of worry on Lyssie’s face, my clammy skin and uneven breaths must give away how bad I feel.

“I’m okay. Just feel a little sick.”

I attempt a smile while bringing the sandwich back up to her lips. As the queasiness continues, I think of the drug they injected into me. Whatever it was, it was strong enough to knock me out almost immediately and then keep me that way for several hours.

What if the drug hurt the baby?

Placing a hand over the small bump in my abdomen, my eyes fill with tears. Though not yet big enough for others to tell it’s there, beneath my palm I feel the baby growing inside me. I wish so badly I could promise this little one that everything’s going to be alright, but I can’t. If the only way to save Alyssa is to neglect my body and the growing child within it, then what choice do I have? She has to come first. A fact that doesn’t take away the sharp stab of pain in my heart at the realization that I’m dooming my unborn child to suffer whatever fate befalls me. That there is nothing I can do to protect him or her is gutting.

“Is Uncle Lucas coming to save us, too?”

Relieved to hear her speak for the first time since we were taken, I smile down at her. “Yeah, I’m positive he’ll be here. He loves us a whole lot. I’m sure he’s trying his hardest to find us.”

“Does that guy know my dad?” Her little brow furrows.

“I think so.” I tuck a strand of hair behind her ear. “But honey, we can’t believe anything that man says. He’s not a good guy. He thinks your dad and I did something wrong when we didn’t.”

“Does he know where my dad is?”

“No.” At my answer, she falls silent, but I watch closely as her expressions convey all the little thoughts working through her mind.

Just as I think she’s ready for another bite of her food, she asks, “Are you and my dad divorced?”

Shocked by her question, and that she was listening to Kessler’s words, my breath catches in my throat. Looking away, I adjust the wrapper around the sandwich while trying to work out how to best answer. Thanks to a friend of hers whose parents just went through a nasty divorce and custody battle; she knows far more about that word and what it means than I care to admit. Taking her little hands in mine, I swallow hard and decide it’s best to go with the truth.

“Yes, baby. We are. Daddy came into town a few months ago, but he couldn’t stay long. He was here because things at work got dangerous, so he asked Uncle Ben and Uncle Lucas to watch out for us. He and I got divorced because he thought it would keep us safe.”

“Did you see him? My dad?” Her eyes search mine with a desperation that makes my chest ache.

“I did.” I nod, doing my best to keep my voice even.

“Did he want to see us?”

“Of course, sweetheart.” I caress the side of her little face. “There just wasn’t any time. The bad guys were close, so he had to leave to make sure we stayed safe.” When her face falls, I pull her back onto my lap and do my best to reassure her. “Your daddy loves you, Lyssie. So, so, so much. He’s only staying away because he doesn’t have another choice. He’s trying to keep us safe. If he could be here with you right now, I know he would be.”

That last sentence is one I’ve repeated many times before, but even now I’m not sure the words are true. Creed chose this life—a path he knew would lead him further away from our marriage and our children. He understood the risks, not just to himself but to our family, and despite that, he went through with his plans anyway. He gave us up. Not only did he walk away, but he also thrust us into the middle of his quest for vengeance with no regard for the danger it would bring into our world. All truths I vow to never, ever burden my children with.

“Is that man going to hurt us?”

“I hope not.” My voice cracks at the realization there’s a very real possibility he will. “But you know what I am sure of?” I force a smile, even as tears leak down the side of my face. “Your uncles are on their way. They’ll find us, baby. I know they will.” I pull her in closer and drop a kiss on top of her little head.

“Did Uncle James and Uncle Tyler get hurt?”

At the memory of the fireball that exploded behind our car, I choke back a sob. Could they have survived that? Or could it be that I’m also responsible for the deaths of two good men? Two caring, compassionate men who tried at every turn to help us, to protect us, and whom I stupidly ignored as they warned that a trip to the park just wasn’t safe.

Please, God. Let them be all right.

“I hope not.” That’s all I manage to say before my throat closes up.

“Mally got away.”

My heart stops. Pulling back, I look deep into her eyes, willing myself to keep it together long enough to hear what she means. “She did?”

She nods, then after a few breaths adds, “The bad man tried to take her, but she got away and ran into the woods. The man fell and couldn’t catch her in time.”

“You sure, baby? She got away?” When she nods this time, I pull her back into my chest. Inhaling her sweet, little girl scent, I let myself cry.

She got away!

The relief hits me with the force of an out-of-control inferno but is then doused by the uncertainty of what happened to her in the aftermath. What if she’s still out there? Lost, scared, and alone in the woods?

No.

Lucas was on the line when everything happened. He’ll find her. I know it deep in my gut. Plus, she has the tracker around her ankle…

Oh god, the trackers!

Reaching up for the earrings Lucas gave me, my stomach sinks at the realization they’re no longer in my ears. They found them. It’s the only explanation. In a panic, I reach down for Lyssie’s foot, sticking my fingers under her socks, desperately searching for the little bracelet James placed around her ankle.

“Thank God,” I whisper under my breath because it’s still there.

They’re going to find us.

It’s only a matter of time.

Want to read ahead? The next 2 Chapters are available FREE if you F OLLOW ME on REAM !!! (Link in my profile)

Author's Note:

I'd love to hear what you think of this scene. Do you agree with the way Emilia is handling Alyssa's questions? 

NEW CHAPTERS post at 3:00 PM EST on Tuesdays & Thursdays!!!

For updates on this and future stories, remember to follow me.

Chapter 33

Lucas

Twenty feet.

That’s all that separates me from the man who brought this hell to their doorstep. Twenty feet and a conference room table is all that’s keeping me from putting an end to the man who never deserved them. A man who wouldn’t have stood a chance if I’d come home to reclaim the only woman I’ve ever loved.

“It’s Kessler. No question. The footage puts him in the area just three days ago,” Agent Carter Hunt says, pulling up yet another image on the screen. Though he’s taken precautions to hide his face, there’s no doubt about it. It’s him. “As far as the cars that were used, they were stolen from three separate locations in New York a few weeks ago. The way this all went down leaves no doubt we’re dealing with professionals.”

“Really? That’s the best you got?” Ben fumes at our FBI counterparts. “They aimed an RPG straight at my men, in our own fucking town, for god’s sake. They took a woman and child I care about deeply, right from under our careful watch, and then knew enough to find Emilia’s tracker, remove it, then keep them someplace where they’re continuing to jam the signal so we can’t pick up Alyssa’s. No shit we’re dealing with professionals, and it sure as hell didn’t require we have FBI credentials to figure it out, so do us all a favor, Hunt. If you have nothing of value to contribute outside of basic common sense, sit down, shut the hell up, and let the rest of us clean up the mess you assholes made.”

“We don’t need a rundown of what happened. What we need is your help figuring out who is involved so we can cut down the time it takes to find them,” James adds with a pointed glare.

At the end of the table, Creed sits with his eyes cast down. His shoulders are slumped like he’s succumbing under the weight of the stress in the room, but I feel no pity. If anything, that he’s sitting there looking like a lost puppy when he’s at the heart of everything that’s gone wrong pisses me the hell off.

Before I know what I’m doing, I’m across the room, my hands wrapped around his neck as I pin him hard against the wall. Somewhere in the periphery of my awareness, I hear the room erupt into chaos, but the only thing I can focus on is the look of panic in Creed’s eyes as I squeeze the life from his body. Just as his lips start to turn blue, we’re ripped apart by the men supposed to be my friends. That they would get between us to save him from me after what he’s done to my family feels like the ultimate betrayal.

“He fucking did this!” I fight them off, determined to finish what I started. “I’m going to kill you for what you’ve done to them, for all the damage you caused. You never deserved them, and you sure as hell don’t deserve to breathe the same air as them.”

“Lucas!” Dominick spins me around, growling in my face and forcing me to listen. “Stand. The fuck. Down. That’s an order.” His tone strikes like a match inside my head, awakening the SEAL in me who’s been trained to follow the chain of command. “You have every right to be pissed at him. I swear to you when your girls are home—all of them safe and sound–I will personally make sure you get a go at him. But right now… it’s just not the time, brother. The only thing that matters right now is finding your woman and your little girl.” From the corner of my eye, I catch the moment Creed shoves away from those holding him back. The loud scoff he emits is a clear rebuttal to Dominick’s assertion that Embree and the girls are mine. “Finding them. Rescuing and reuniting them with you and Mallory. That is the mission.”

With my mind finally clear, I nod, and when he points to my seat; I follow his lead to reclaim my spot at the table. As the other guys follow suit, Owen speaks.

“Here’s what we know for certain. They discovered the trackers in Emilia’s earrings on the scene and immediately disposed of them. Mallory’s tracker was still on her and led us straight to where we found her. The fact we haven’t caught a single ping of Alyssa’s tells me the tracker may be still on her. James said he placed it under her sock, around her ankle, which means it’s hidden. In all likelihood, they didn’t see it, and because of its location, their scanner probably missed it. I’m guessing they have no clue it’s there, which means it’s only a matter of time. The minute they let their guard down and move them, we’ll know exactly where they are.”

“It’s been almost 24 hours. By now, they could be anywhere.” I slump in my seat, sullied by the bitter taste of the words on my lips.

“No.” Owen disagrees. “I’m pretty sure they’re still in the area. I’ve had my eye on every single road leading in and out of town since their abduction. If they’d gotten them out of Ruby Creek, my algorithm would have triggered an alert.”

“If Owen’s right,” Mason adds. “We should put together a list of locations that could be used to hide a woman and young child. They’d need some place isolated. Remote. A place where it would be difficult for Emilia to escape with a six-year-old in tow. It would need to be easily secured and defended with as few bodies as possible, to not draw attention in a town where strangers stick out like sore thumbs.”

“That we haven’t gotten a hit on Alyssa’s tracker could mean they’re keeping them in an underground location. A basement. A cellar. Or someplace with enough steel and concrete to interfere with a GPS signal,” Owen adds.

“It’s a good start.” Ben scans the room, staring down the face of every man with a look that needs no interpretation. It’s time to act. To put forth a plan. “Who’s on point for that?”

“James and I will head to city hall to pull maps and property records,” Zeb volunteers. “Off the top of my head, I can think of a few hunting cabins that fit those parameters. The two of us will take a look and identify the various locations we should add to the list.”

“Good. What else?”

“I’ll call Chief Keller,” Dominick pipes in. “Give him an update on where we are and let him know what we’re thinking. He may have input that might help us narrow down the list.”

“It’s also the perfect opportunity to introduce him to our FBI contact.” Ben looks over at Hunt. “Sit in on the call and make it clear they’re to work with us. The last thing we need is the local PD interfering by not looping us in on the findings of their investigation.”

“Done,” Agent Hunt confirms.

“Now Owen…” Ben turns to look at him. “Aside from continued monitoring of CCTV, that tracker is the most important thing. Any blip that comes through…triangulate a location and get it to me immediately. As for the three of you—Agent Hunt, Agent Halder, and Creed—under no circumstances are you to leave the Offset Tactical building unless it’s go-time. We know Kessler is involved, and should he discover the FBI—specifically the three of you—are here in Ruby Creek, he might escalate. Mason, I’m putting you in charge. Make sure they stay put. As for you Lucas,” he pins me with a glare that tells me what’s coming next isn’t up for negotiation, “get back to the hospital. Mallory needs you, and until we have that list of locations or get a hit on that tracker, there’s nothing for you to do here.”

Before I can protest, Creed asks, “How is she?”

The sound of his voice grates on my nerves, damn near pushing me to the brink of losing it again. Remembering what Dominick said about this not being the right time, I swallow back the anger.

“How do you fucking think? She’s terrified.” I snap at him, then turn to my team as I rise to my feet. “Call me the minute you find something.” Then to Mason, I warn, “You better keep him in check. He stays here. If I catch him anywhere near my family—Embree, my girls, or Jenny—I will fucking end him.”

“Understood. Semper Fidelis.” He reassures me with the Marine Corps motto— Always Faithful .

---

Back at the hospital, I find Mallory curled up on Jenny’s lap. Even in sleep, that look of sadness hasn’t softened, and the worry lines that mar her little forehead are like a stake through my heart. At only three years old, she doesn’t deserve any of what’s happened. Given how young she is, I hope she’ll someday grow to forget the memories that currently haunt her.

“Hey,” Jenny whispers when she sees me. “Any word?” The hopefulness in her expression falls away when she sees the look on my face.

“Nothing yet. The team’s working on it. How’s she doing?” At the sight of her slight form, the yearning to hold her in my arms increases to a level that has me fidgeting with anxiety, but I don’t touch her for fear I may wake her. After a night fraught with nightmares, I know she needs the rest.

“She’s so sad, Lucas. She misses her mom and sister and is worried about them. Oh, and she kept asking for her dad. Anything you want to tell me?” The knowing smile on her face says she approves, which goes a long way to setting my heart at ease.

Still, I sigh. “The doctors needed a parent’s signature on the consent forms. I told them I was her dad, that I’d adopted her. She overheard.”

“How did she take it?”

“Fine, I guess. It’s hard to know for sure, though. With everything going on, who’s to say she even understands?”

“Oh, I think she understands perfectly.” Her kind smile serves to reassure me, but I still can’t shake the feeling I overstepped. Though I did what I thought was best in the moment, there’s a chance Embree won’t agree. When I remain quiet, Jen’s brow furrows. “What is it? Did you not want her to know?”

“It’s not that. I just… I’m not sure it’s what Embree would have wanted. She’s made it clear she prefers I remain Uncle Lucas.”

“You get that’s her way of trying to protect them, right? They’ve already endured the loss of one father, and I’m guessing she’d prefer not putting them through that kind of loss a second time.”

I nod, my eyes once again drawn to Mallory’s angelic face. One that so closely resembles the woman I love, it sends a stab of pain shooting through my chest.

“I have no intention of ever leaving them. Never. Even as I signed those papers, before I had any idea what loving them would be like, I knew I’d never walk away. And now, after all this, there’s not a chance in the world. She’ll probably be pissed, might even try to fight me on it, but I swear, Jen. Those girls are mine. They’ve always been, even before I knew they existed. Just like the baby inside of her and any other child she brings into this world. Her children were meant to be mine. I only wish I’d realized it sooner.”

“You know it now, which is what matters. And when you find her, which you absolutely will, I know you’ll do whatever it takes to fix things between you. It’s not too late.”

“I hope you’re right.” Exhausted, I claim the uncomfortable chair across from the bed.

“Ben told me Creed’s back. Does that change anything for you?”

I shake my head, remembering the vitriol that ran through my veins at the sight of him. “No. If anything, I’m more determined than ever not to let him near them.”

“Does he know Emilia’s pregnant?”

“No. I made it clear to everyone that it’s not our news to share. If Embree chooses to tell him, then so be it, but it sure as hell won’t come from any of us.”

Laying my head back against the wall, I close my eyes. I’m exhausted. My body is gripped by the kind of exhaustion where the body aches and the mind won’t settle. As hard as I’ve tried to get any rest, every time I’m on the cusp, I’m awakened by the sound of their screams.

The shrill way they cut through the speaker of my phone as I sat on the other end of the line, too far away to save them. After that, I don’t know how I’ll ever sleep again. The experience was worse than the nightmares of war, of torture and captivity. It was worse than watching my friends die or finding out my parents were gone. When pastor David worried about me, he’d often reference the saying: Children are our hearts walking around outside our bodies. A saying I never understood until the moment I heard my children screaming in fear.

“You have nothing to worry about, you know.” Opening one eye, I cast a blurry gaze towards my sister. “She won’t be mad you told her. She’ll understand and might even be relieved. She needs you, Lucas. They all do.”

Want to read ahead? The next 2 Chapters are available FREE if you F OLLOW ME on REAM !!! (Link in my profile)

Author's Note:

In this chapter, we see the guys come together to formulate a plan to find Embree and Alyssa. While Ben tends to be the one who pushes Lucas beyond his comfort zone, Dominick has taken on the role of team lead and voice of reason. 

I'd love to hear what you think of this chapter. Are you at all concerned by the FBI's lack of any real support? With regards to Creed, do you think Lucas is right to keep all details of Mallory's condition from him? 

NEW CHAPTERS post at 3:00 PM EST on Tuesdays & Thursdays!!!

For updates on this and future stories, remember to follow me.

Chapter 34

Emilia

As Kessler warned, the light bulb above our heads shut off without warning. As I expected, Alyssa reverted to the scared little girl who clung to me for dear life when I first woke up in this place. Her broken cries as she succumbed to her panic nearly broke me, but for both her sake and mine, I fought off the urge to weep alongside her. To get us through this, I need to be strong. As heartbreaking as it is to feel her trembling in my arms, I’m relieved she’s exhausted herself to harried sniffles and quiet whimpers.

Rocking her back and forth, I close my eyes and think back to the night we brought her home from the hospital. That first night was a rough one for Creed and me, as we spent hours trying to comfort our newborn daughter. After listening to my baby girl cry for what felt like an eternity, I was so emotional and exhausted that I broke down in Creed’s arms. As a new mother, I felt like I was already failing, but he held me close and, with soothing words, slowly pieced me back together. That was one of the rare nights my husband was there when I needed him.

By that time, his job consumed much of his energy and attention, and I spent most of the pregnancy dealing with my fears alone. I remember how hopeful I felt after that night, thinking that with Alyssa’s birth, things between us had changed and I was getting my husband back. Little did I know that it would be another four months before he would be there for us again. Turns out what he did that morning was more out of guilt since he knew he’d be leaving us for a long-term assignment the next day, an assignment he didn’t tell me about until hours before he left.

I’d forgotten about that.

It’s funny how the mind forgets the bad in the face of potential change. Somehow, in the midst of him being declared missing, I forgot all the ways he let me down, all the ways we didn’t work. Suddenly, I only remembered the good times, and the bright future I imagined for us. Not the nights spent lying there alone, feeling the little kicks under my hand, as I cried out of loneliness because the man I wanted to share my happiness with wasn’t there. Out of the seven years we were married, I spent most of those feeling utterly alone. And here I am once again—except this time divorced—facing the prospect of bringing yet another life into the world all on my own.

It’s overwhelming.

“Mama.” She sniffles, her little body spasming as she breathes through another sob.

“Yes, baby.”

“I’m scared.”

I pull her in closer, then lay us both down on the hard ground, side by side, with her little face tucked against my chest.

“I know, sweetheart. But Mama’s here. I won’t let anything happen to you.” I kiss the top of her head, inhaling her sweet scent. “You can go to sleep, and I’ll stay awake to watch over you.”

“When will Uncle Luc get here?” she asks, her voice quivering as she fights back tears. “I want to go home.”

“I know, baby. Me too. But don’t worry, they’ll be here soon.”

“With Mally?” Her question tugs painfully at my heart.

“I’m sure she’s with them, baby girl. Aunt Jenny is probably helping take good care of her, so she’ll be waiting for us when we get home.”

“And Nero?”

“Oh, especially Nero. Did you know he saved Uncle Luc’s life when he was a soldier?” She shakes her head and stops crying, clearly intrigued by the story. “He’s the best dog ever. He can sniff out bombs, so they don’t blow up and hurt people, and he helps catch the bad guys. Oh, and he can help find people. Did you know that?” Again, she shakes her head.

“Uncle Lucas can command him to search. Using his powerful nose, he sniffs until he finds the scent he’s looking for, then he follows until he finds out where it is.” I give her a playful squeeze and lighten my voice to set her at ease. “He’s the best, and I’m sure he’s working his sniffer as we speak, on his way to find us.” I sniff into her little neck, making her giggle. It’s a glorious sound that brings tears to my eyes.

In all the years she’s been alive, never has she been this quiet and subdued. It’s what terrifies me the most. What if, after all this, I never get back the beautiful, carefree little girl who lights up every room she walks into?

“When mama? When will they find us? Tomorrow?”

At her question, my breath catches in my throat, and I’m grateful it’s too dark for her to see the uncertainty written on my face. I hate that I don’t have an answer for her, and I despise how my mind warns me not to lie. There’s a fine line between hope and despair, and my answer needs to give her enough hope so she has something to cling to, but not so much that she might later lose faith when my promises don’t come true.

“I hope so, baby. Why don’t you close your eyes and try to get some sleep? Momma will keep watch until Uncle Lucas and Nero get here.”

After kissing her forehead, she tucks her little hands between us and settles against me. Even if I wanted to join her in sleep, there’s no chance. The ground is hard and unforgiving, the air cold, musty, and damp. Plus, with her hard little head resting in the crook of my arm, there’s no way to get comfortable.

Turning my attention to the sound of her breathing, I let my mind drift to thoughts of Lucas. He must be out of his mind with worry by now, but at least Mallory is with him. Don’t ask me how I know, I just do. There’s this feeling deep down in the pit of my gut that tells me she’s safe, protected, and surrounded by his comfort. While there’s a lingering question mark about where he and I stand, I can say with absolute certainty he loves the girls as if they were his own.

This thought brings me great comfort. Knowing that if by chance I don’t make it out of this, he’ll do whatever it takes to be there for the girls. If the worst happens, I pray he finds solace in them and realizes there is no better man to raise them in my absence. Especially if both Alyssa and I don’t make it home, Mallory will need him to be her rock, and there’s no one better to see her through that kind of loss than my Lucas.

As for Alyssa, I hope he never lets her go. I pray that no matter how much time passes, he’ll move heaven and earth to find her and get answers. Just like Creed couldn’t let go of what happened to his sister. Now that it’s my daughter caught in a similar situation, I completely understand my ex-husband’s blind devotion to finding the answers and avenging his sister’s death. Now that the roles are reversed, and it’s my child’s safety on the line, I get why he could never let it go. The realization hits with such blinding force that a sob breaks free from deep within my chest.

God, now I get why he chose to walk away from us. Because his job is so much greater than himself, greater than us. What he stands for, what he fights for and everything he’s sacrificed is to help the innocent and forgotten. I’ve never been more proud of the man I married and divorced than I am at this moment. Now that I understand, I hope I get the chance to tell him.

“You’re going to be okay, my sweet girl,” I whisper, tears in my eyes as I breathe her in. With Lucas and Creed both out there, fighting for her, there’s not a doubt in my mind they’ll never stop searching for her.

Want to read ahead? The next 2 Chapters are available FREE if you F OLLOW ME on REAM !!! (Link in my profile)

Author's Note:

In this chapter, Emilia comes to understand Creed's decisions and what motivated him to choose his job over his family. 

I'd love to hear your thoughts on this chapter. Do you agree with Emilia? Was Creed's decision to pursue the undercover assignment a selfless choice? 

NEW CHAPTERS post at 3:00 PM EST on Tuesdays & Thursdays!!!

For updates on this and future stories, remember to follow me.

Chapter 35

Lucas

“We’ve got something,” Owen says as he enters the family room, where Mallory is sitting on my lap, engrossed in one of her TV shows.

“Here,” Jenny offers, scooting closer from the other end of the couch. “I’ve got her.”

The moment Mallory senses what’s happening, she clings to my shirt and buries her little face against my chest. Though she’s not crying, the soft, strained sounds she’s making warn she’s on the verge of yet another round of tears.

This is how it’s been since we found her. Her attachment to me has increased tenfold since coming home from the hospital last night. Thankfully, an overnight stay is all it took for the doctors to confirm her injuries were minor—a tremendous relief for sure—but for every hour that’s passed since, she’s become increasingly agitated and anxious. The only time she seems to relax is when I’m holding her in my arms.

“Mally, sweetheart, listen to me, please.” I wait for her to calm down before continuing. “I need for you to sit with your Aunt Jenny for a few minutes while I go talk to your uncles. I promise I won’t be long.”

“About Mama?” she asks, her big, sad eyes—the same whiskey-brown as her mother’s—piercing right through me. She looks so much like Embree, it sometimes hurts to look at her.

“Yes, sweetheart. Will you stay with your Auntie Jenny until I get back?” Like she’s satisfied with my answer, she nods and reaches for my sister, who pulls her onto her lap.

Though she’s doing what I asked, I’m surprised by the sudden rush of anxiety that grips me at the thought of leaving her. I guess it’s not just her struggling with separation anxiety; I’m feeling it too. The past two days have been the worst of my life, which is saying something considering all I’ve been through. Aside from not wanting to be apart from her, I’m also wrestling with how much information is too much for a four-year-old to handle.

At first, I tried to sugarcoat the situation, reassuring her she was safe and that everything would be alright. But after a while, it was like she could sense I wasn’t being entirely truthful, which only made her more anxious and clingy. Her moods would fluctuate between times of quiet despondency to extreme stress, where she would collapse into a heap of four-year-old emotions at the smallest provocation, complete with inconsolable bouts of crying that could last for an hour or more.

Desperate to help her and at the suggestion of the psychologist on staff at the hospital, I began opening up to her a bit more. Talking about how much I missed her mom and sister. Letting her know I was scared too, but that her uncles and I were working really hard to find them so we could bring them home. To my surprise, talking about it seemed to put her little mind at ease, which is when I realized that despite being so young, her intuition and awareness of the world are far beyond her years.

“I’ll be right back,” I tell them, leaning down to plant a kiss on Mallory’s little head. As I pull away, Jenny gives me a look filled with silent understanding.

Walking away from them, the ache inside my chest throbs that much harder. Not knowing where Embree and Alyssa are, or what’s happened to them since they were taken, is suffocating. It’s like a relentless pain with no relief, like a thirst that can’t be quenched, like a boulder the size of the universe is sitting right on top of me, crushing my chest. And no matter how I try to fill my time, no matter how hard I try to push through it, there’s just no end in sight. After every stone we’ve upturned, every lead we’ve chased down, the fact we’re no closer to finding them is devastating.

In the control room, I close the door behind me, taking a moment to breathe in and out before turning around to face the team. Owen sits at the head of the small table, his eyes fixed on the laptop screen in front of him. To his left sits Zeb and then James. Pastor David is on his right. Nero nudges my hand in his familiar greeting, and I let the comfort of his presence wash over me.

“Have a seat,” James says, pointing to the seat across from him. His tone confirms I’ve read the room correctly. They’ve found something, and whatever it is they’re expecting I won’t like it.

“He’s here,” Owen speaks, and only then do I notice the red light on the phone in the middle of the table.

“Who’s on the line?” I ask.

“It’s HQ. We have Ben, Dominick, Mason, Hunt, Halder, and Creed.” Owen replies, his fingers still flying across the keyboard.

“Lucas, I’m just going to come right out and say it. We got a ping on Alyssa’s tracker.” As soon as the words are out of Ben’s mouth, my breath catches in my throat.

“It was quick, a mere blip—so brief I almost missed it. But I watched and waited,” Owen adds, turning his computer so we can all see the screen. For five breathless seconds, we all stare, and then, just as quickly as it appeared, a blue dot flickers on the screen before disappearing again.

“What does it mean? Is that her?” I ask, afraid to get my hopes up.

“It means our working theory is correct.” Owen turns the screen back toward himself, and I have to resist the urge to snatch it from him just to see that small dot again. “When they took Alyssa, they had no idea we had a tracker on her. This is proof.”

“So, she’s there?” I ask, already on my feet, ready to go to war if that’s what it takes to bring my girls home.

“Maybe. Either that or they finally discovered it and removed it. But if that were the case, the signal would be strong and steady, like it was with Emilia and Mallory’s trackers. It wouldn’t be intermittent like this,” Owen explains.

“What the hell does that mean? Damn it, Owen, spit it out. What the fuck does it mean?” My voice booms over the room, and I don’t miss the concerned looks that pass between the guys as they avoid meeting my eyes.

“What it means, Lucas,” Ben interjects, “is that the tracker is somewhere in that area. As Owen suggested in previous discussions, likely buried or underground.”

Buried or underground?

My knees give way, and I collapse back into my seat, my thoughts racing with possibilities as I try to work through the implications of what’s been said.

“What do we know about that area?” Dominick’s voice comes through the phone.

“There’s nothing there now. It’s an empty, 30-acre parcel of land. At one time, there was a structure—an old hunting cabin—but it was destroyed in a fire about 20 years ago.” Zeb answers. “The city took control of the property about a decade ago, so there’s no current owner listed. As far as access, there’s only one access point.”

“Judging by the satellite images, it looks like a dirt road. Most of the parcel is heavily wooded, but the roadway is clear, offering no cover. The safest way in is by foot, straight through the woods. That approach would also give us a chance to do some reconnaissance—assess weak points, look for surveillance, gauge security measures they might have in place,” Mason suggests.

“Lucas.” Ben’s voice comes over the line, but with my heart caught in my throat, I’m unable to respond. Already thinking the worst, my words, my voice, my body, together they all fail me now.

Buried or underground.

The words echo in my mind, entwined with memories of Alyssa—the carefree little girl who so easily brightened every room she walked into. The way her laughter could make anyone smile, and how she always seemed to scream her words with such joy, one couldn’t help but hang onto her every word. The thought of my sweet, vibrant Alyssa in the hands of evil, who could strip all that away, is unbearable. I’m so terrified of what we might find on that parcel of land, there’s a small, yet insistent part of me who wonders if it’s better we don’t know what awful fate has befallen them.

“Lucas…” Creed’s voice breaks through my thoughts, igniting a fresh wave of anger. The brokenness in his tone mirrors my own, setting my teeth on edge. After everything he’s done, he has no right to feel this way. No right to claim the despair, the fear, or the grief. He abandoned them. He’s the bastard who brought this evil to their doorstep.

“Don’t you dare fucking talk to me!” I scream into the phone, the rage fueling the burn behind my eyes. “You have no right—absolutely no say in any of this.”

A comforting hand on my arm draws my attention to Pastor David. “Listen closely, my dear boy. Those girls are counting on us to get this right. This team—the men around this table and on the other end of that line—we’re all they have. It’s up to us to get this right. Like it or not, the knowledge he brings to the table could be the key to finding them. Regardless of what he’s done, he’s a father before he is a man. We all want the same thing, Lucas—to find them and bring them home. Nothing else matters.”

The silence that descends upon the room is deafening. Dropping my head, I close my eyes and take a deep breath. Pastor David is right. Finding them and bringing them home is all that matters, even more than revenge.

“Lucas, this might be our only chance—not just to find them, but to apprehend all those responsible. I’ve been in this job a long time, and in my professional opinion, we have to go in now. If we don’t, we’re likely to lose any hope of seeing them again.” Though Creed speaks with the confidence of a seasoned FBI agent, I don’t miss the slight tremble in his voice. “Regardless of what we find—I speak from experience when I tell you—it’s better to know than to spend the rest of your life wondering what happened to them, or where they might be.”

Unable to hold it in anymore, a sob breaks free from my chest. Burying my face in my hands, I attempt to pull myself together. Pastor David’s hand on my shoulder, as he squeezes in a show of support is comforting, but it does nothing to ease the pain ripping through me.

“I never should have left them,” the words spill out, raw and filled with regret. Yet again, my decisions have endangered the lives of people I love. Something that doesn’t bode well, for as my track record shows—Mom and Dad, Marx, Decoy, Keegs, and Schmitty—the chances of things turning out okay… I’m almost afraid to hope.

“Lucas.” Pastor David squeezes my shoulder, his voice firm yet compassionate. “You left New York eight months ago, lost and unsure of who you were without the Navy. You were searching for purpose, for a place where you could belong. This. Is. It. Everything you’ve endured was in preparation to get you right here, to this moment. I believe it so strongly, I’m begging you to accept it. Believe it and make the decision to take it. It’s time, son—time to let go of all the guilt, all the regret. Embrace the man you are right now, the very best version of you that has ever existed. It’s time to accept the biggest and most important mission of your life. No matter what’s waiting for you on that property, do what you were trained to do and go take back what’s rightfully yours.”

Want to read ahead? The next 2 Chapters are available FREE if you F OLLOW ME on REAM !!! (Link in my profile)

Author's Note:

In this scene we see Lucas struggling to stay hopeful, in light of everything going on. We also get a chance to see Pastor David's influence over him.

I'd love to hear your thoughts on this scene. Do you think Creed deserves to be there with the team, planning Emilia and Alyssa's rescue? 

NEW CHAPTERS post at 3:00 PM EST on Tuesdays & Thursdays!!!

For updates on this and future stories, remember to follow me.

Chapter 36

Lucas

It took several hours to gather everything we needed, to run through logistics, and to consider all possible contingencies. Just when I thought we were finally ready, the decision was made to wait until nightfall. The property is so heavily wooded that gathering the intel for a precise tactical entry is impossible. Rather than risk going in blind, Mason proposed we go in under the cover of darkness. It gives us the best chance of getting in undetected, allowing us to infiltrate enemy lines with the element of surprise. This approach increases our chances of neutralizing those guarding the area before anyone realizes we’re there.

Waiting for the sun to set was agony. Knowing Embree and Alyssa might be that close, suffering and possibly losing hope, made the wait damn near unbearable. Sitting idle, especially when it comes to them, goes against everything I am. But if there’s one thing I’ve learned from years of facing down bad guys, you either go in right or the mission is lost before it even starts. And getting to that tracker, and the little girl who it belongs to—along with her mother—that’s a mission I’m not willing to risk. We either do this right, or we don’t go in at all.

Adjusting my night vision goggles, I run through my mental checklist. My hands then move over my tactical vest, checking and rechecking that everything’s exactly where it should be. Though it’s been a long time since I kitted up, the SEAL in me knows what to do. With muscle memory, I check for my weapons, the extra magazines, the zip ties, and other tools we might need before the night is out. It’s like I never left the field. This comes as a relief, healing yet another crack in my battered, blackened heart, because for the first time since Kabul, I feel more like my old self.

As I run through the motions one more time, a familiar sense of calm washes over me. Though the crushing weight of their disappearance still sits heavy within me, there’s comfort in knowing we’re that much closer to finding them. Even if this mission doesn’t lead to the happily ever after I so desperately crave, doing something—anything—is better than sitting around worrying and waiting for answers to come.

“This is control. Confirm you’re in position.” Owen’s voice crackles through my earpiece.

I look over at Mason and wait for his nod before responding. “Team one in position.”

Within seconds, Dominick’s voice comes through the line. “Team two in position.”

Agent Hunt follows. “Team three in position.”

And then Ben. “Team four in position.”

It was Zeb’s idea to split into four teams of two. On team one, Mason, Nero, and I will take the lead, coming in from the west side of the property. On team two are Dominick and Zeb, who’ll approach from the east. Team three is Special Agents Hunt and Halder, who’ll come in from the back of the property, on the north side. Finally, team four, comprised of Ben and Creed, will wait at the only exit out of the property in case anyone tries to flee using the main road.

Waiting with Ben’s team are Chief Keller and two squad cars. Though Will wasn’t thrilled with the plan, he begrudgingly agreed we would run the operation under the direction of the FBI—though, in reality, it’s Offset Tactical who’s taken point. The only part of the plan I’m not entirely sold on is why Creed needs to be here, though I’m not opposed to using him as a bargaining chip if the opportunity arises. As far as I’m concerned, he caused this, so trading his life to save his ex-wife and daughter is the least the bastard could do.

“This is control. Mission’s a go. Move out.” Owen’s voice cuts in again, and I can’t help but smirk as I hear the asshole cackling in the background at his cleverness. “Always wanted to say that.”

“Knock it off.” Ben barks over the coms. “This isn’t a game, so shut up and let them work.”

For the next few minutes, Mason, Nero, and I stealthily make our way through the dense woods. The night vision is a godsend, helping us navigate over fallen logs and uneven ground. As we go, we scan the area for motion sensors, cameras—anything that could give away our position before we’re ready. To my surprise, there’s nothing. At least on this side of the property.

“This is Team One. So far, no evidence of surveillance equipment. Anyone see anything?” One by one, the other teams call out, reporting the same.

As we continue through the forest, I watch Nero closely. During our team days, he saved our asses more times than I can count. With his keen sense of smell and hearing, he knew when trouble was coming minutes before we did. It’s why I notice the sudden change in his body language, accompanied by the signature quiet whine. With his nose to the ground, I watch him snake back and forth a few feet in front of us, his movements full of renewed determination.

Breathing through the sudden pounding in my chest, I speak into the coms. “Team One here. Nero’s got something.”

“Any idea what?” Ben’s voice cuts in.

“Negative,” I respond. “Letting him take the lead.” Looking down at Nero, I wait for his eyes to meet mine, then give him the hand signal. Zoek —search.

He knows not to stray too far ahead of us, so I keep him in my periphery while I continue scanning the area for surveillance equipment. Slowly and methodically, he leads us forward, his body communicating exactly what I need to see. He’s definitely onto something, though whether it’s a friendly or otherwise is yet to be determined. I glance over at Mason, who’s to my right. His body turned backward, scanning the terrain behind us, watching our six. When he notices me, he gives a nod, confirming he’s attuned to Nero’s behavior and is aware we’re closing in on whatever has captured his attention.

“Team three has reached the tree line. Waiting for final go-ahead.”

“Team four requesting visual confirmation from team three. What do you see?”

“No visible cameras or other equipment. The area is clear. No vehicles or signs anyone is here. There are remnants of a structure, the outer side wall of a cabin. Nothing that could be used to hide a hostage.”

“Fuck…” I breathe through the initial panic, pushing it down and stowing it away, even as my heart pounds hard against my chest.

“Eye on the prize, brother, eye on the prize.” Mason thankfully reminds me.

“Team two at the tree line. Same situation here, no sign of cameras, vehicles, or people. Just the charred remains of a structure. Awaiting further instruction.”

“Team one, at the tree line,” I report back, unable to hide the slight tremble in my voice. As Mason and I stop, crouching low to stay out of sight, Nero returns and takes a seat at my side. The low whine he emits as he looks between me and the direction of the scent he’s tracking is the only sign he’s not pleased we’ve stopped. “All clear. No vehicles. No one in sight. Awaiting further instruction.”

This is it.

The moment that might forever alter the future I envisioned for us, the life that saved me back in that hole, where the love and light of that imaginary life somehow beat back the dark demons that almost ended me. As I look at the charred structure in front of us, my heart’s already broken, a part of me accepting that this may very well be the end of the line for the future I wanted. Still, that small flicker of hope I found in that cave when Mallory flung herself into my arms overrides the negative thoughts. Against all odds, Mallory got free from her would-be captors and we found her safe and sound, which, for a jaded man like me, offers the best lesson of all: anything is possible. Still, whatever happens next, one thing is for certain—I won’t be leaving this place the same man I was before coming here.

Steeling myself, I blink away the emotion pooling in my eyes and wait for the words I’m both desperate for and afraid to hear.

“Team four to team one, it’s your go.”

“Copy that,” I answer. “Team one moving in.”

Want to read ahead? The next 2 Chapters are available FREE if you F OLLOW ME on REAM !!! (Link in my profile)

Author's Note:

It's your turn to tell me what you think of this chapter. Are you surprised to hear that Creed is also on the scene?

NEW CHAPTERS post at 3:00 PM EST on Tuesdays & Thursdays!!!

For updates on this and future stories, remember to follow me.

Chapter 37

Lucas

“Team four to team one, it’s your go.”

“Copy that,” I answer. “Team one moving in.”

“Lock it down, brother.” Mason puts a hand on my shoulder. “Shove that shit way down deep and throw away the key. It’s time to work.”

In that instant, I’m no longer the broken-hearted man thinking of the woman I love or the smiling little girl who owns my heart. Passing the helm off to the sure-footed operator within me, I meet Mason’s eyes. “Let’s get it done.”

Lifting my M4, I take the lead. With Nero on my heels, we move with the military precision that was ingrained into us from the very start of our careers. Though my focus remains trained on our surroundings, I can feel Nero’s gaze as he waits for a command. I don’t need to look at him to know that, like Mason and me, he’s in the zone. His eyes and ears are on high alert, while his body is primed and ready for whatever may come. With my thoughts honed in on the job at hand, and with my teammates at my back, the only thing that matters is the mission.

It feels good.

Familiar.

Trusting my canine partner, I give him the signal, allowing him to proceed with his search, knowing not only will he lead us to where we need to be, but he’ll also alert us the minute he senses trouble. With his nose to the ground, he weaves his way through the trees, matching the pace at which Mason and I are clearing the area.

And then I see it.

The change in him is instant. His body grows taught, and he stops, standing stock still with his nose pointed toward whatever’s caught his attention. Like a statue made of stone, he waits for us. Though not moving, his muscles twitch, vibrating with tension as he waits for me to assess the situation and issue another command. His excitement is palpable, radiating into the air and somehow channeling into me. There’s no doubt whatever he’s tracking—sensing—will yield at least some of the answers we seek.

A clue.

A bad guy.

Embree and Alyssa.

Regardless of what it is, Nero is champing at the bit, eager to hunt it down. Following his line of sight beyond the charred remains of a stone wall, two large doors come into view.

“Buried or underground.” Owen’s words echo loudly in my thoughts.

“He was right,” I whisper to myself before alerting the team. “This is team one. We’ve got cellar doors, about a hundred yards out. We need cover.” I look over at Mason. Though his body is pivoted away from us, his M4 pointed behind us as he watches our backs, he nods in agreement.

We’re doing this.

“This is team two. We see you. Proceed when ready.”

“Team three, this is Team four. Stay where you are, but be ready to move in if needed.”

“Copy that.” Agent Hunt responds.

“Moving in,” I speak into the com, while at the same time giving Nero the signal. Allowing him to move ahead of us, he gets to the door first, his tail standing at attention right over his back. The old metal doors are weathered and rusted from years spent not being maintained. However, the thick chain and padlock securing them look to be brand new. With newfound hope joining the rush of adrenaline pumping through my veins, I turn to Mason. “Bolt cutters.”

Without taking his eyes from the space behind us, he steps back until he’s close to me. Then, reaching over his head into the pack on his back, he grabs the cutters and gives them to me. With shaky hands, I take the tool, for once grateful for the grip of the gloves covering my sweat-laden hands. It takes two attempts for the metal to give way, and when it finally comes apart, I let out a breath I didn’t know I was holding.

“Team one here, we’re ready to breach. Team two, confirm your position.” I speak into the coms, my voice steady, even as my heart pounds hard against my rib cage.

“Team two confirming position. We’ve got you covered.”

“On my count.” Mason steps in, grabbing the handle of one door while I position myself at the other. Making sure Nero is safely behind me, I look at Mason and with my fingers begin the silent count.

At three, the loud sound of rusted metal pierces through the darkness as we listen for the telltale sounds of the enemy swarming to obliterate us. When nothing happens—no gunfire, no screams, just silence—I signal to Mason, who nods in acknowledgment. Activating the light sticks, I toss them down into the silent space beneath.

“This is team one. We’ve breached. No sound or movement. Sending Nero in.” Crouching beside him, I pat him down, checking the bulletproof plate under his vest and making sure it’s secure and positioned correctly. In the field, he would be outfitted with a state-of-the-art night vision camera that would allow us to see what he sees as he enters the structure, but as this is a civilian operation thrown together at the last minute, we have no choice but to send him in blind. It makes me nervous and for a moment I hesitate, but eventually, I sign the command he’s been waiting for.

And just like that, he disappears, leaving behind only the sound of his nails as they tap down the wooden steps. One, two, three painful seconds later, he finally barks. He sounds frantic, but it’s a tone I recognize, especially with the absence of growling. Unable to control it, my eyes well up with the hope I’ve been fighting hard to suppress.

My voice thick with emotion, I declare, “I’m going in.”

I don’t look at Mason or wait for confirmation before rushing down the steps. My eyes stuck on the light sticks on the dirt floor—for no other reason than I’m terrified of what I’ll find hidden beyond the darkness. But when I reach the very last step, following Nero’s whines to the other side of the murky space, what I find damn near takes me to my knees. There, clinging to my dog as if their lives depend on it, I find my heart, my soul, my entire reason for existing.

“Lucas?”

“It’s me, sweetheart. It’s me.”

Not wasting any time, I rush to them. Dropping to the ground, I pull them into my arms and sob. Over my earpiece, I hear the voices of my teammates, but I’m too lost in overwhelming emotions to catch what they’re saying, let alone to respond.

They’re here.

I can’t believe they’re really here.

Like a wound that’s been torn open, the fear, guilt, and regret burst from my body in an explosion that breaks me apart while simultaneously piecing me back together. As tears of relief spill from my face unbidden, I lift Alyssa into my arms, then with my free hand, I cup the back of Embree’s head, holding her close as she buries her face in the crook of my neck. Her tears on my skin feel like my own, and her every sob jolts through me with a force that cuts me to the quick, but given the circumstances, I welcome it all—the pain, the heartache—for it affirms everything about this moment is real.

We found them.

I can’t believe we found them.

When she tilts her head like she’s attempting to see me through the darkness, I lean down and claim those lips I feared I’d never get to taste again. When her hands come up to my face, fingers tangling into the hair at the nape of my neck as she passionately kisses me back in between sobs, my heart bursts open, overflowing with all the love and devotion I’ll feel for this woman for the rest of my days.

Unfortunately, our kiss is brought to an abrupt end by the feeling of Alyssa being lifted from my arms. “No. Stop.” Meeting Mason’s gaze through the night vision goggles, I shake my head. I refuse to be separated from either of them just yet. It’s then that I take a closer look at Alyssa’s little face, and the sorrow I see there further breaks my heart.

“Oh, sweetheart.” I pull my arm away from Embree for a second, just long enough so I can lift Alyssa higher in my arms, then bring her little head to my lips for a lingering kiss. “I missed you so much, Lyssie girl. You’re going to be okay. I promise you both. We’re all going to be okay.”

When I look back at her mother and the stream of tears running down her face, the uncertainty and doubt dimming her eyes makes my chest constrict. I did this. She no longer believes in me. I gave her every reason to doubt me, which makes any words I say meaningless. The only way to fix things between us now is by showing her I’m all in. From this moment forward, I vow to spend the rest of my days proving I’ll never let her down again. Proving that they are everything I always wanted, everything I’ve ever needed. And if she gives me another chance, I’ll never turn my back on them again.

“Luc, we gotta move.” Mason reminds me we’re not yet in the clear.

Standing up with Alyssa still in my arms, I reach for Embree’s hand and help her to her feet. When she sways on unsteady legs, fear once again grips me by the throat. “Are you alright, Emb?”

“Yeah, just a bit light-headed. It should pass.” Though she can’t see me in the darkness, I see clearly when she grimaces like she’s in pain.

Mason must see it too, for when he meets my gaze a look of concern passes between us. She’s far from okay. We need to get her to a hospital as soon as possible.

“Come on, let’s get your family out of here.” Without having to ask, he takes over as lead. “This is Team One. We’ve got the packages and are ready to move. Confirm we’re ready for extraction.”

“Team one, you are confirmed. Sending in the cavalry. Will let you know when you’re cleared to move.”

Want to read ahead? The next 2 Chapters are available FREE if you F OLLOW ME on REAM !!! (Link in my profile)

Author's Note:

It's your turn to tell me what you think of this chapter. Now that Embree and Alyssa have been found, do you think Emilia will have a hard time getting past the way Lucas seemingly abandoned them before the abduction? Do you think she'll believe him when he tells her he wants the baby, just as much as he wants Embree and the girls? 

NEW CHAPTERS post at 3:00 PM EST on Tuesdays & Thursdays!!!

For updates on this and future stories, remember to follow me.

Chapter 38

Lucas

It takes several minutes before we get the all-clear to emerge from the underground hole where my girls were kept. When I think of it that way, the devastating coincidence hits me like a punch to the gut. The realization that, like me, they were held in an underground prison with nothing but darkness and fear for company is heart-wrenching. The thought that they might have endured even a fraction of the hell I went through in Afghanistan stabs at my heart, but as Mason calls for us to move forward, I shove those thoughts away, burying them down deep, back into the dark recesses of my mind to be dealt with later.

Right now, all my energy must be focused solely on them—the little girl trembling in my arms and the woman beside me taking unsteady steps. The paleness of her skin and the slow pace at which Embree walks speaks to how terrible she feels, but when she catches me looking at her, she gives me a subtle smile. Though not as full of life as her usual one, it’s enough to let me know she’s okay. Pulling her closer, I take great care to keep her steady, while I carry our traumatized little girl on my other arm.

When we reach the top of the cellar steps, I wince at the brightness of the flashing red and blue lights coming from the squad cars.

“Hold on a sec.” Once I’m sure she’s steady, I let Embree go so I can take off the night vision equipment.

“Here. Give it to me. I’ll take Nero with me too, so you can tend to them.”

“Thanks, man. For everything.”

After handing off the equipment and Nero’s leash to Mason, I put my arm back around Embree, guiding her toward the officer who then directs us to the back of a squad car. As I look over the hard plastic seat and the plexiglass partition separating the back from the front of the vehicle, my feet stop. Shaking my head, I scan the sea of bodies flooding the scene in search of Ben. When he sees me, he runs up to us, pulling Embree into a hug that’s made awkward by the fact I refuse to let her go. Reaching up, he gently rubs Alyssa’s back. With her face hidden in the crook of my neck, I doubt she can see him, but he still gives her a warm smile.

“My god, you two are a sight for sore eyes. You doing okay, hun?” He asks Embree, who attempts a half-grin as she nods. When his eyes find mine, I voice my objection to the situation.

“I am not putting them in the back of a police car. We ride to the hospital with you. Patrol cars can follow, but they are not to come near them until I say they’re ready to talk.”

A look of understanding passes between us, which is why his hesitation confuses me. Following his line of sight to the man standing in front of his SUV, it suddenly makes sense. Creed looks stricken as he stares at us. Even through the shadows of the night, there’s no mistaking the emotions playing out on his face. Whether it’s the guilt of what he’s done or because it’s his first time seeing his daughter in three years, I can’t tell. Or maybe it’s the sight of the family he abandoned now belonging to me.

If I were a different kind of man, I’d take the opportunity to rub it in his face, but he’s just not worth it. And though I want nothing more than to keep him as far away from them as possible, the only thing that matters right now is getting Embree and Alyssa to the hospital.

“He sits up front. He’s not to look at them or speak to them. Make it clear. He doesn’t exist in their world unless I say so.”

Ben nods in agreement before glancing at Embree. I know she saw him; I felt it in the way her body tensed when she realized he was watching us. Her reaction is all the confirmation I need—she doesn’t want him here any more than I do.

“Understood.”

I watch as Ben stops to talk to one of the police officers before pulling Creed aside to relay my message in a hushed tone. Desperate to get Embree off her feet, I lead her to Ben’s Navigator—a carbon copy of the armored vehicle that saved James’ and Tyler’s lives. Opening the door, I guide her inside with a hand on the small of her back.

“Scoot to the other side, then I’ll hand her off to you.”

Once she’s settled, I pass Alyssa to her and jump in next to them, making myself comfortable in the middle of the bench seat. After 36 hours of fear and uncertainty—wondering if I’d ever see them again—I have no intention of letting either of them go. Not yet anyway. So I reach for Alyssa, lifting her up and over me, and set her down in the empty seat next to me. After buckling her in, I turn to do the same for the woman I love. It’s not until they’re both safe and secure on either side of me that my lungs expand, allowing me to finally breathe.

Pulling them tightly under the protection of my arms, they both snuggle up against me. “I’m so sorry, sweetheart.” I lean my face into Embree’s hair, taking in her familiar scent before dropping a tender kiss on the top of her head. “Now isn’t the time or the place, but I swear to you, I’m going to make things right.”

“Mallory?” She looks up at me with tear-filled eyes.

“She’s safe. We found her almost immediately after everything happened. She’s with Jenny.” As tears spring free from her eyes, she nods and then looks away.

For the next few minutes, we sit in silence, my anxiety growing with every second that passes. We need to get them out of here. That we didn’t encounter any resistance while rescuing them doesn’t mean they’re not still in danger. Kessler knows where he left them and the longer we stay here, the greater the risk he’ll come back to finish whatever he intended. Plus, I need to get them to the hospital to get checked out.

Having an ambulance on standby, just in case, is something we should have thought about, but in our haste, we didn’t consider it. It’s yet another piece of feedback to bring to the group for future operations. The US military’s ability to conduct post-mortem reviews after missions is one of the reasons we’re the best in the world. Assessing what could have been done differently, always looking for ways to improve and execute with perfect precision—that’s why Ben was eager to hire former Spec Ops guys like Mason and me.

To my relief, Ben and Creed wrap up their conversation with Agent Hunt. Creed is the first to get in the car, and instantly my body coils with tension at his proximity to my girls. It’s something Embree must notice because she cups the side of my face, gently forcing my gaze towards hers. She mouths the words I love you and it warms my heart, bringing a sting to my eyes. Leaning down, I press a slow, gentle kiss to her lips, hoping it conveys that their safety and happiness mean far more to me than any revenge against the man who nearly destroyed them.

When Ben joins us in the driver’s seat, our eyes meet through the rearview mirror. There’s a look of reassurance there—a reminder that he’s got my back no matter what may come. It means a lot to me, given the tension circulating in the car thanks to the proverbial elephant in the room.

The ride to the hospital is quiet, no one daring to say a word—least of all the man in the front passenger seat, whose discomfort is visible even to me. I can feel it. He’s desperate to reach out, to talk to them, maybe even apologize. But to make it clear he’s not to cross me, my eyes burn a hole into the back of his head. Like a wild animal asserting dominance, it’s as if I’m standing over him, daring him to try something just so I have a reason to end him. Lucky for him, he abides by my rules, and it’s not until we arrive at the emergency room entrance of the hospital that Ben attempts to break up the tension.

“You,” he points a finger at Creed, “stay in the car. Do not move, do not get out. Mason’s behind us. He’ll be taking my place and driving you back to the safe house. Lucas, you’re not to get out of the car until Zeb and Dominick give the all-clear.”

Want to read ahead? The next 2 Chapters are available FREE if you F OLLOW ME on REAM !!! (Link in my profile)

Author's Note:

It's your turn to tell me what you think of this chapter. As you as frustrated as I am by the fact Creed rode along to the hospital with them?

NEW CHAPTERS post at 3:00 PM EST on Tuesdays & Thursdays!!!

For updates on this and future stories, remember to follow me.

Chapter 39

Lucas

As we wait for Dominick and Zeb, I ask, “Jen?” It’s all I have to say, knowing Ben will understand.

“They’re good. I spoke to her briefly and told her we found them. Made sure she understood she was to keep it to herself for now.”

We went over this thoroughly while planning tonight’s mission. With my sister stepping up to help with Mallory while I was away, I was determined not to give either of them false hope. That’s why we agreed not to reveal our plans to them and decided that if we found them, we’d inform her to give her peace of mind. But we also agreed to ask her to wait until we received confirmation from the hospital that they were truly okay before saying anything to Mallory.

To my relief, it’s not long before Dominick opens the door. Zeb stands just beyond him, scanning the area around us as we get out of the car.

“I can take her.” Dominick offers, and Alyssa tightens her grip around my neck—a move that heals yet another one of my broken pieces.

Clinging to her, I shake my head and kiss her little head. After carefully repositioning her, I take Embree’s hand to help her out of the car. But the moment both her feet touch the pavement, she suddenly collapses. By some miracle, I manage to catch her before she hits the ground, but with Alyssa in my arms, there’s not much more I can do. Thankfully, Ben is there a second later. He reaches for Alyssa, and I gently coax her to go with him so I can focus on her mom. To my relief, she does as I ask, freeing my hands to slide under Embree’s legs so I can carry her inside.

“You okay, Emb. Talk to me, sweetheart. Tell me what’s going on,” I ask nervously, rushing through the hospital entrance, my eyes darting between where I’m going and the paleness of her skin.

“T-tired,” she murmurs, burrowing her face into the crook of my neck as her arms, which are wrapped around my neck, grow weaker by the second.

She’s shaking. Fuck! How did I miss this? How did I not notice she was so sick?

Out of my mind with panic, I reach the front desk. With her body going more limp by the second, I adjust my hold, terrified she might lose consciousness.

“Help her. Please. She’s pregnant. We need a doctor.” That gets their attention. A moment later, a door opens, and a flurry of nurses come out with a gurney. “My little girl needs help, too.” I direct them behind me to where Ben stands, holding Alyssa’s dirt-riddled body against him. The police officers entering behind us must convey the seriousness of our situation, for more bodies come through the doors, offering to help.

“Sir, I’m Doctor Tennett. Would you mind laying your wife on the gurney, please?”

As I move to do as the doctor asked, Alyssa’s shrill scream breaks through the cacophony of voices, making the hairs on the back of my neck stand on end. Laying Embree down carefully, I keep hold of her hand and then move to break up the scene playing out before me.

“Stop,” my voice booms through the crowded space, and instantly everything goes quiet. “Everyone back up and step away from her… Now.” As the hospital staff comply, I turn to Ben. “Bring her here.” When she realizes it’s me, she collapses against my chest, her little sobs shaking through her body as she desperately clings to me. It stokes the fireball of fury burning through my gut. Mark my words—Kessler and anyone who helped him do this to my family will fucking pay. If it’s the last thing I do, they’ll regret the day they dared to lay a finger on Embree and my girls.

My attention back on Doctor Tennett, I explain, “They were abducted a little over 36 hours ago. We just found them, so please, help us.”

With a nod, the doctor releases the brake on Embree’s bed and begins the process of wheeling her through the double doors that lead to the treatment area. “Let’s go. Mom and baby girl stay together.”

Grateful to finally be getting somewhere, I follow with Alyssa in my arms. When Embree intertwines her fingers with mine, I breathe a sigh of relief. Though still gaunt and pale, that she’s awake and alert somewhat loosens the vise around my chest.

As we enter the room we’ve been assigned, I’m forced to let Embree go as nurses and doctors surround her bed, assessing and hooking her up to monitors. It sends my mind reeling. The demons in my head scream into my thoughts, reminding me how everything I touch always turns to shit, how every chance I’ve had to save someone I’ve loved has failed, ending in their death. The realization is crippling, and suddenly I can’t catch my breath.

“Sir…” When I don’t respond, the nurse interrupts again, this time louder. “Sir, are you family? We need the name of someone who can make medical decisions on their behalf.”

“I’m her fiancé, and this… is our daughter.” I look at Embree sheepishly, wondering if she’ll correct me but she’s too sick. Though she’s looking at me and Alyssa as we walk up to her bedside, her eyes are glassy and distant. “She’s pregnant. They were held in a dark cellar for almost two days. Please, just help her.”

On the other side of the room, a flurry of activity catches my attention. A group of nurses is preparing a second bed, probably for Alyssa. Turning to a male nurse, I ask, “Would you be so kind as to send for her uncle, Ben Chelsey? He’s in the waiting room with the rest of our party.”

“Of course. I’ll bring him back.”

“Mr. Holt, nice to see you again, though I wish it were under different circumstances.”

Grateful to see the same doctor who treated Mallory, I kiss Alyssa’s little head, then tell her, “Baby girl, I need to lay you down so my friend Doctor Harper can make sure you’re okay. Your Mama and I will be right over there,” I point to Embree’s bed a few feet away. “ And Uncle Ben will stay right next to you, holding your hand, just like I’ll be holding Mama’s hand.“

“Where do you need me?” Ben asks from where he stands at the entrance of the room.

“Stay with Alyssa. I told her you’ll hold her hand and stay with her so she’s not scared. Plus, her mama and I will be right there, watching over her too, in case she needs us.” I repeat it again, looking deep into her eyes to ensure she understands. Though her forest green eyes are brimming with tears, she does as I ask and allows Ben to take my place.

Free to focus all my attention on the woman I love, I go to her side and take her hand. With glassy eyes, she looks up at me, fear radiating through them as she answers the doctor’s questions. When she suddenly sits up, declaring she’s about to be sick, a nurse swiftly slides a small plastic bin under her face. Losing my mind to the fear, I watch the love of my life vomit violently, the dry heaves leaving her unable to catch her breath. The sounds of her suffering nearly bring me to my knees. No matter how hard her body tries to purge itself, nothing is coming up, which makes it clear her stomach is empty.

Did those assholes not feed them? Or give them water? Was it their goal to make that damn cellar their tomb?

The thought sickens me and sends a shiver up my spine.

“What’s wrong with her? Why is she so sick?”

“It’s alright, Mr….”

“Holt, Lucas Holt,” I answer Doctor Tennett, my eyes never leaving the woman I can’t bear to live without.

“Nice to meet you, Mr. Holt. Your fiance is a bit dehydrated, so for now, we’ll start her on IV fluids and anti-nausea medication that should help her feel better while we run additional tests. Now, Miss. Barrett, regarding the pregnancy, how far along are you?”

“A little over 12 weeks.” Finally, over her bout of nausea, Embree lies back on the bed. The paleness of her skin further accentuates the dark circles under her eyes.

“Ah, I see.” My attention shifts between Embree and the doctor, doing my best to understand what it all means. “Still experiencing morning sickness?” When Embree nods, the doctor’s attention comes back to me. “The vomiting is likely because of the pregnancy, but we’ll run some tests to make sure.”

“And the baby? Someone from OB needs to get down here and make sure the baby is okay.”

“They’re already on their way.”

Want to read ahead? The next 2 Chapters are available FREE if you F OLLOW ME on REAM !!! (Link in my profile)

Author's Note:

I'd love to hear what you think of this chapter. This is the second time we hear Lucas claim to be the father of Emilia's girls. When Emilia is feeling better, do you think she'll object to Lucas's wish to fill that role in their lives?

NEW CHAPTERS post at 3:00 PM EST on Tuesdays & Thursdays!!!

For updates on this and future stories, remember to follow me.

Chapter 40

Emilia

“You okay?” Lucas watches me from where he sits next to my bed, his tone somber, shoulders slumped under the weight of what he’s been through the past two days.

The genuine answer to his question is no. I’m not okay. Not even a little. Not even as I lie in this hospital bed, safe and sound, with my little girl sleeping just a few feet away. I can’t shake the feeling that this is only a reprieve, an illusion of safety until Kessler comes for us again to exact his revenge for whatever Creed did. It doesn’t matter that we’re safe and surrounded by men who love us and would protect us to the ends of the earth. After what we’ve been through, I don’t know that I’ll ever feel safe again.

But as I look into the devastated eyes of the man I love, I realize I can’t tell him my truth. I won’t burden him with that knowledge when he’s already beating himself up enough. So, I muster a half-hearted smile—only because my body is too tired to give anything more—and nod.

I feel awful. Weaker than I did when he found me. Maybe it’s being out of that place and back in familiar surroundings that has me feeling completely spent. My muscles ache. The nausea won’t abate, and my body keeps fluctuating between feeling too hot and too cold. I’m dizzy and utterly exhausted, yet I’m afraid to close my eyes and rest.

“God sweetheart.” Leaning forward, he rests his forehead on top of my hand, cradled between his own. His voice is raw and choked up with pain, and I hate it. Seeing firsthand what our disappearance did to him… I can only imagine how it further deepened the wounds from all the loss he’s experienced in his life. It’s why, though my body aches with exhaustion, I turn on my side to face him.

Running my fingers through his silky, light brown curls, I attempt to reassure him. “You saved us. Everything’s going to be okay.”

“Lies” , my subconscious screams, but I quiet the voice, focusing instead on alleviating as much of his pain as I can.

“I’m so sorry.” He kisses the top of my hand, his sea-green eyes drowning under pools of regret. “For leaving you. For staying away when I should have come home. Most of all, for not stepping up and fighting for all of you that night you asked me to. Because, Embree, I do want a life with you. I want this life. Our life. With the girls, with the baby…” His hand lands on my belly, cupping the small bump with such tenderness it makes my breath hitch.

“You, the girls, the baby… you’re all mine. It’s a fact I was afraid to accept because I didn’t think I had it in me to do right by you, but these past two days have taught me that my strength, everything that I am—including the man I want to be—is magnified tenfold when I’m with you. The three of you—and this baby—complete me in ways I never knew I needed, which is why I can’t let another second go by without making it clear where I stand. How I feel.”

Cupping the side of my face, he peers deep into my eyes with a burning intensity that sends goosebumps breaking out over my skin. “I’m in. All the way in, because I love you, Embree. Because I love our children and the life we’re building. I’m prepared to do whatever it takes to atone for my sins, to convince you I’m ready to be the man the four of you need.”

Helpless to stop them, the tears I’ve been holding back since he found us break free. Closing my eyes, I absorb his words, letting them wash over me like a cleansing rain after a long summer drought. This is everything I wanted. The happily ever after I thought we’d never get. And yet, why can’t I shake this melancholy that clings to me like the black goop of a devastating oil spill?

Because he left you.

Because he disappeared again without barely a word.

A decision that, unbeknownst to him, planted and sowed those small seeds of doubt, nurturing them until the vines grew into a thick, overbearing canopy that blocked out the light along with my hope. My trust. My faith that things can still turn out okay. There was a time when I would have ignored these feelings of uncertainty, pushing aside the negative thoughts, and pretending they didn’t exist. But with three children depending solely on me, I don’t have that luxury anymore.

“I’ve wanted to hear that for so long.” I sniff, trying to quell the tremble in my voice. “Since we were kids, all I’ve ever wanted was a chance at a life with you.” Squeezing his hands, I attempt to soften the truth. “But right now, life is such a mess. We’re both a mess. While I believe you mean the words you said, there’s a part of me that doesn’t think you understand what you’re signing up for.”

Leaning in, he forces my eyes to his, lines of determination marring his brow. “I know exactly what I’m signing up for. A life with you, with our children. The good, the bad and the ugly. Complications mixed in with love and joy. It’s what I’ve been searching for my entire life. The purpose I’ve been missing since I was 17 because instead of holding onto you when I had the chance, I ran away. But I’m not running anymore, Embree. Because fuck being afraid. Screw letting fear dictate my path. I want to be terrified…with you. I want to go through the mess called life…with you. I want to feel the highest highs with you by my side, and I want it to be you I hold on to as we work through the lowest lows. I want to live, Embree. For the first time in my life, I want to really and truly live. With you, for you, for them. But most importantly, for us.”

Sweeping a lock of my hair behind my ear, he rests his hand on my face, and with his thumb, he brushes away my tears. “I understand why you’re afraid. I’ve given you many reasons to doubt me. I could sit here and make you every promise in the world, but that’s all that they would be. Words. So instead, I will show you.”

Leaning down, he brings his lips over mine, kissing me reverently. The unexpected jolt of electricity that sparks through my veins the moment we connect breaks through the haze of my exhaustion. The way he’s holding me, tasting me, loving me… it’s like he’s fighting to extinguish the flames of my mistrust. Like, with this kiss, he’s cutting through vines of doubt and letting the light—the hope—back into my soul.

“Emilia Jane, let me prove it to you. Let me show you I’m ready to give you and our children the life you deserve.”

All he’s asking for is a chance, which comes as a relief since, at this moment, it’s all I have in me to give. Though he’s right that I’m afraid to trust him, my apprehension has more to do with not trusting myself to know what is right. But giving him a chance feels like taking a step forward, whereas anything more would feel like jumping off a cliff. So, with tears in my eyes, I nod, stopping only when his lips sear themselves against mine. When he pulls back, he swallows hard.

“I uh… there’s something I need to tell you.” His eyes shift back and forth between mine with uncertainty. “Um…Mallory knows. That I’m her dad now.”

I wait for a moment, expecting the familiar anger that often swirls beneath the surface to wash over me at his declaration, but to my surprise, it doesn’t come. Whether it’s because of the exhaustion swallowing me whole, I don’t know. But for the first time, the thought of sharing the news with the girls doesn’t scare me as much as it once did.

“When we found her—” He shakes his head, his eyes growing distant like he’s working through the memory. “I was so scared, Emb. She’s so little. So innocent and in a lot of ways incredibly fragile. But she was so strong that day. I don’t know how she did it, but she got away and ran. At some point, she fell. Hurt her little knees, the palms of her hands, and her face, but she never stopped running until she was safe. She went to our cave, Emb.” He shakes his head in silent wonderment. “Somehow, she found the trail and went there to hide. And when Nero found her…” His eyes well up with emotion, but amidst it all, it’s the look of pride that I hold on to.

“She was scared, but the minute she saw me, it all changed. She reached out for me, Emb. Me. I could hardly believe it.” Through tears, his mouth morphs into that gorgeous smile he seems to reserve only for me and the girls. “The only way she’d let anyone touch her was if I was holding her. She was so brave. So sure of what she wanted and not afraid to voice her displeasure if someone tried to take her from me. It’s how she heard about the adoption. The hospital needed a parent. Someone to sign for the medical tests she needed, and it just slipped out. I told them I was her dad. That I had the papers to prove it, but for Mallory, she instantly accepted it. Without question. Like she was okay with it, maybe even a little relieved. We’ve been inseparable ever since.”

“How is she?” My voice breaks at the question that, until now, I’d been too afraid to ask.

“She’s good. Just a couple of minor bumps and scrapes that will heal on their own. She had a pretty big knot on her head when we found her, but after four stitches and some tests, the doctors confirmed she was okay. No head injury. She spent one night in the hospital for observation, and between Jenny and I, she was never alone.”

“Where is she now?”

“At home with Jenny.” He wipes away yet another trail of tears from my cheek. “I promise you, she’s safe.”

The relief that washes over me at his reassurance is short-lived as someone enters the room, pulling an ultrasound machine behind them.

“Hello, I’m Cecilia.” The smiling woman with bright pink hair and hot pink scrubs introduces herself. “Are you Emilia?” When I nod, her smile widens. “Perfect! I was sent down to take a quick look at that baby. Can you confirm your date of birth for me?”

After confirming my patient details, she and Lucas help me lie down so she can get better access to do what needs to be done. With a gloved hand, she tugs up on the gown, uncovering my belly. At only twelve weeks, the baby’s still too small for anyone to tell I’m pregnant, but laying on my back with my abdomen exposed like this, there’s no question that there’s a tiny human growing inside me. With a look of awe, his eyes meet mine, before moving back to the small bump, for the first time seeing all the changes happening in my body.

“Jesus,” he exhales in a whisper. When he beams a smile of pure love and adoration in my direction, I can’t help but swoon.

“This may feel a little cold,” Cecilia warns as she pours the ultrasound gel over my belly.

When she begins, she turns the screen in our direction, stealing Lucas’s gaze from me as he looks at the screen with rapt attention. And when I catch his reaction, when he finally sees the baby growing within me, I know with absolute certainty he meant every word he said.

He wants this.

He wants us.

And when our gazes come together—tears brimming in both our eyes—in that split second, everything feels perfect.

“It’s a baby,” his voice cracks in disbelief, his eyes wide and lit up with a look of happiness I haven’t seen since we were kids. Since before his parents died and our respective worlds imploded in a series of tragic events that tore our lives apart.

Unable to look away from him, I just stare. Having seen the little bean a few days ago, I know what he’s seeing. A fully formed baby. Tiny but mighty. A little head complete with body, tiny limbs, and even a sweet button nose. The tiny bundle of twelve-week-old cells already resembles a tiny human, and watching Lucas’s reaction to the baby, I can’t help but fall deeper in love with the man.

“Our baby,” he whispers, caressing the side of my face.

I don’t even have to think about it.

“Our baby,” I confirm with a smile that matches the hopefulness in his.

And then he kisses me like I’m everything he’s ever wanted. Everything he’s ever needed. Like I’m the answer to every prayer, to every question he’s ever had. And with every sweep of his lips, as he kisses me like I’m his everything, all my fears, all my doubts… completely disappear.

Want to read ahead? The next 2 Chapters are available FREE if you F OLLOW ME on REAM !!! (Link in my profile)

Author's Note:

I'd love to hear what you think of this chapter. Do you think Emilia is truly ready to forgive him?

NEW CHAPTERS post at 3:00 PM EST on Tuesdays & Thursdays!!!

For updates on this and future stories, remember to follow me.

Chapter 41

Lucas

After everything they’ve been through, there’s no other room in this big old house I’d be happier to have them in. It’s a feeling I couldn’t have imagined just a few days ago. In fact, this is my first time stepping into this space since the day of the fire, when it was still filled with my parents’ belongings. Unwilling to confront the ghost of my past, I chose to move Embree and the girls to the bedrooms upstairs when we came here after the drone incident. That was two months ago today, and since then, the door to this area—the master suite of the house—has stayed firmly shut.

Until last night.

Sitting in that hospital room, still overwhelmed and in disbelief that we’d gotten them back—including the tiny but incredibly perfect baby growing inside her—I knew it was time to let go of the past. Unable to stomach the thought of being apart from them, I wanted a place where we could all be together as we heal from the trauma of the past few days. So there I was, at nearly three o’clock in the morning, calling Pastor David and asking him to prepare the space for us.

I’d waited until both the girls had fallen asleep before making the call. It was about a half hour after the nurses finally got them settled into their room. Initially, the doctors wanted Embree in obstetrics and Alyssa in pediatrics, but I refused to let them be separated. That’s how they ended up sharing the same room on the OB floor. With Embree needing the most care because of her nausea and dehydration, it made the most sense.

The doctors explained that Embree’s illness was caused by a combination of pregnancy hormones, stress, and the lack of sustenance during the time she’d been missing. It had plunged her body into an endless cycle of dizziness and dry heaves, leaving her feeling awful. Hearing how she’d gone without food and had only minimal water during the 36 hours they were missing—because she was conserving what little they had so Alyssa wouldn’t have to go without—made me rabid with anger. The rage within me was barely contained, only held back by the knowledge that my girls needed a strong, calming presence to help them feel safe.

I was grateful when a kind nurse brought up some broth, applesauce, and crackers for them to share. That, along with the IV fluids, went a long way to alleviate Embree’s discomfort, though even now, she’s still quite pale and somewhat unsteady on her feet. The doctors didn’t seem too concerned when they discharged her this morning, assuring me that her symptoms would continue to improve with rest and regular meals.

As I tuck the thick comforter around the three of them—well, four counting the baby—I breathe out a deep sigh of relief. Even though I’m sleep-deprived after three nights of little to no sleep, I’ve never felt more alive than I do right now. Having them home with me, all of us together again, brings tears to my eyes. I can’t believe I almost lost this, that I was foolish enough to consider letting this go.

“Are you sure you’ll be okay?” I know I’ve already asked, but like the coward I am, I’m just hoping she’ll ask me to stay. I’m torn between my need to take care of them and my urge to hunt down the man who tried to steal them from me. Both extremes—my desire to nurture and my desire to kill—are battling inside me, nearly driving me insane.

“Yeah, we’ll be fine.” She gives me a tired smile before glancing down at each of the girls curled up against her on either side. “Won’t we, girls?”

Alyssa, who hasn’t spoken much since we found her, nods her head. But Mallory, who cried tears of joy when she first saw her mama and sister just minutes ago, squeals a resounding, “Yes!” My heart bursts with joy at the sight of her happiness, but sinks when I look at her sister.

The sad little girl sitting there with a vacant look in her eyes is nothing like the spunky, energetic girl she was when I last saw her, the one whose personality shone so brightly it lit up every room she walked into. It’s as if her spirit was smothered by the darkness of that cellar. Seeing her like this is almost too much to bear and further fuels my need to find Robert Kessler so I can make him pay for everything he’s done.

Sensing my inner turmoil, Embree’s worried eyes meet mine. Her gaze is enough to quell the murderous rage simmering inside me, reminding me I’m supposed to be their rock—the steady, reliable presence who will piece them back together and guide them through to the other side of the trauma they endured. Forcing a smile, I give her a slight nod I hope reassures her she doesn’t need to worry. I’ve got this. Somehow, some way, I will fix everything I’ve broken.

Grabbing the remote control from the nightstand, I hand it to her. “I’ll, uh, be with the guys for a bit. If you need anything, Jen’s just in the kitchen. Text either of us, and we’ll come right away. And no getting out of bed. Doctor’s orders.” I attempt another reassuring smile, but this time it doesn’t reach my eyes. I hate leaving them, but the only way to ensure their safety is to find Kessler and put an end to his reign of terror once and for all.

“Yes, Dad,” Embree smirks at me, while Mallory giggles.

Dad.

She called me Dad.

In front of the girls, she called me Dad, and while I get it’s nothing more than a sassy comeback, hearing that word from her lips sends my heart sputtering in my chest. The intense heat of love and utter joy flooding through me is still a foreign sensation, but one I’m becoming hopelessly addicted to.

Overwhelmed by the intensity of my conflicting emotions, I head for the door. After taking one last look at my entire world wrapped up in that bed, I somehow muster the strength to walk away. Though I know they’re safe in our home, close to the control room where I’m meeting the team, it feels like they’re a million miles away. The anxious energy that’s been my constant companion since James called that morning—telling me she was insisting on taking the girls to the park—returns with a vengeance, wrapping cold, icy claws around my throat, making it hard to breathe.

“Lucas? Are you okay?” Jenny’s hand on my arm helps ground me, pulling me back into the moment and reminding me why I need to leave them. Taking her hand, I cradle it with both of mine.

“Yeah, it’s just hard.” I swallow, trying to clear the lump in my throat. “Leaving them after everything.”

A tear escapes from the corner of her eye as she gives me a slight nod. It’s only now that I’m noticing the dark circles under her eyes and the pronounced worry lines etched into her forehead. With her free hand, she draws small circles around her baby bump, like she’s soothing the baby inside her. The sight of it sends a twinge of excitement through me, both for the niece or nephew I can’t wait to meet, and the beautiful baby I met last night on that grainy black-and-white screen.

Suddenly, needing the comfort only family can give, I pull her in for a hug. This is yet another reason I need to focus on finding Kessler. The events of the past few months have cost the women I love far too much. It has to end. One way or another, we have to break Embree, the girls, Jenny, and my OTS brothers free from this mess.

“They’ll be okay. We’ll make sure of it,” I reassure her, kissing the top of her head before pulling back to meet her eyes. “Why don’t you go in there and get some rest? There’s plenty of room for you to curl up on the bed next to them.”

“Sure. I’ll do that.” She rises on her toes and wraps her arms around my neck. “Thank you, big brother. For being here and bringing them back to me. For working to keep our family safe. I love you, Lucas.”

With one hand behind her head and the other around her waist, I hold her tight. Blinking back tears, I return the words, even as they don’t come close to capturing how I feel. There are no words, in any language, that could convey just how much having her back in my life means to me.

“I love you too.”

As I watch her disappear into the room, I’ve never been more certain of what needs to be done. It’s time to go on the offensive and take the fight to them. It’s time to show Kessler and his goons that we’re not a family to be messed with.

Want to read ahead? The next 2 Chapters are available FREE if you F OLLOW ME on REAM !!! (Link in my profile)

Author's Note:

Now that his girls are safe and back home, Lucas is determined to put an end to Kessler. 

I'd love to hear what you think of this chapter. Do you agree that it's time for them to go on the offensive?

NEW CHAPTERS post at 3:00 PM EST on Tuesdays & Thursdays!!!

For updates on this and future stories, remember to follow me.

Chapter 42

Lucas

In the control room, I find James, Pastor David, and Tyler already seated around the table. A live video feed from our large conference room at headquarters plays on the newly installed TV on the far wall. Scanning the faces of everyone in that room, my eyes are immediately drawn to Creed. Just last night, the sight of him would’ve sent my blood boiling. But now, as I take in his slumped shoulders and the redness of his puffy eyes, it’s clear to me the man is suffering.

Yesterday, seeing him like this would’ve brought me a sick sense of satisfaction. But now, after tucking my girls in, knowing they’re safe, together, and under my roof… I can’t help but feel bad for the guy. Especially after Ben’s text this morning, asking if he could share news of the girls with Creed, who he found sobbing and distraught when he and Dominick went to pick him up from the safe house. Given what he’s done, I don’t know why I feel sorry for him. Maybe because after the nightmare of the past few days, not knowing how they were or where to find them, I understand all too well what it’s like to be desperate for answers that may never come.

When he sees me, Creed stands. Looking straight at the camera, he asks, “How are they?”

Not long ago, I would have told him to mind his own business, but after everything, maybe I’m just too exhausted to summon my usual anger. Plus, though I hate to admit it, deep down I know he has every right to ask. As much as I wish I could erase him from their lives, he’s as much a part of those kids as Embree is. While I have nothing but contempt for the man, I love those kids enough to respect that they may someday want a relationship with him. And based on how gutted he looks, any doubts I had about whether or not he loves his family have been answered. While his decision to leave them will forever remain questionable in my eyes, it’s clear that choice came at a cost.

“They were discharged this morning after a night of observation and IV fluids,” I tell him. “They have since been reunited with Mallory and they’re currently together and resting.”

“Thank you,” He mutters in a rushed tone, before collapsing back into his seat, his gaze fixed on his hands clasped tightly in front of him. I’m sure it isn’t easy to thank the man who’s essentially taken over his role in the family he created. But considering the way he abandoned them; I can’t find it in myself to feel bad about it.

“Everyone, take a seat.” Ben’s voice booms through the speakers before he comes into view on the camera and then takes a seat at the head of the large conference table. Aside from Creed, he’s joined by Agents Carter Hunt and Maxine Halder, along with Owen, Dominick, Zeb, and Mason. The deep scowl on Ben’s face reflects the tension and turmoil of the past few days.

“As I’m sure you’ve all heard by now, we’ve discovered irrefutable evidence that it was Kessler who hired the mercenaries who helped him kidnap Embree and the girls, and we believe him to be the mastermind behind the abduction. Based on what we’ve uncovered, his goal was to use the girls to lure Creed out of hiding. Unfortunately, the only person Emilia interacted with and saw face-to-face was Kessler, so we’re still working to identify the other men involved. Right now, we don’t have any solid leads, but we’re hoping with a little more digging, something will shake out.”

“And how do we know there’s no one else pulling his strings?” Mason asks. “Like whoever falsified the evidence against Emilia, or the group that set Creed up in the first place?”

“We don’t know for certain,” Agent Hunt interjects. “But based on the evidence we’ve gathered, it seems like the individual or group of individuals responsible for what’s happened to Creed, cut ties with Kessler shortly before he was fired from the agency for his abuse of power against Emilia.”

“This is personal for him,” Ben adds. “He’s convinced that Creed violated his oath to the FBI, and in doing so, ruined Kessler’s career. Vengeance seems to be his motivation. His goal isn’t just to bring Creed down; he wants to get back into the good graces of the individuals behind the operation Creed was investigating. That makes him highly motivated and incredibly dangerous. As such, until further notice, Emilia and the girls will remain on Lucas’s property under heavy guard, along with my wife, Jen—given the threats Kessler made against her while holding Emilia and Alyssa captive. There are two reasons for this: one, it’s easier to protect a single location, and two, because we’re going hunting. That fucker is going down. I don’t care when or how, but I will not stop until he’s put down.”

Agent Hunt clears his throat and shakes his head. “Ben, I understand where you’re coming from, but we have to follow the rule of law. We can’t just—”

“Then fucking leave. If the past few months have proven anything, it’s that the FBI needs us more than we need you. If you don’t want to help because you’re too scared to act, then get the hell out of my town. Both of you.” He shifts his glare between Special Agent Hunt and Special Agent Halder, his expression cold and unwavering.

“Ben, it doesn’t have to be like that. We can…”

Ben stands abruptly, slamming his fists on the large conference table. “This isn’t your house, Special Agent Carter Hunt,” he declares, enunciating the man’s name with clear disdain. “It’s mine. Like I said, get the hell off my property. We’ll be in touch when it’s done. The less you know, the better it’ll be for everyone.”

“Ben stop.” To my surprise, it’s Creed who steps in to calm the situation. His voice is soft but firm while carrying the weight of exhaustion and defeat. “Carter’s right. Kessler is our only link to the people behind all this. Someone was pulling his strings, and the best way to put an end to this is to use him to get to them. To really end it, we need to find Kessler and bring him in alive.”

“I agree.” The words are out of my mouth before I can second guess them, but deep down, I know Creed is right. “Whoever was running him knows about Embree and the girls. They’re aware of Creed’s connection not only to them but to Jenny, to the town, to the rest of us. Taking Kessler off the board might not be enough to remove the target from everyone’s backs. As long as they’re looking to silence Creed, Embree, Jenny, and the girls… their lives will always be at risk.”

“So, what then?” Ben growls, his voice rough and edged with frustration. “How do we end this once and for all? How do we make sure everyone stays safe when we don’t even know who we’re up against?” He’s shouting now, and even through the screen, I can see his body trembling with the effort to keep his anger in check. “They’re both pregnant… all this stress isn’t good for either of them. And the girls…” He shakes his head, his shoulders collapsing under the weight of our reality. “How the hell are we supposed to keep everyone safe?”

“With patience.” Pastor David’s voice, usually quiet during our debriefs, breaks the tense silence. His eyes sweep over each of us in the room, then up to the screen. “And by playing it smart. There are nine of us on your team now, Ben. Plus, Agents Hunt, Halder, and Creed. We’re a team. Every one of us is as elite and trained as they are. We’ll keep everyone safe the best way we know how, but our primary focus should be finding former agent Robert Kessler and bringing him in. He’s the key to unlocking the door that leads to whoever is truly behind all this.”

“Plus, I think we can use this situation to protect Emilia and the girls,” Agent Maxine Halder chimes in. “We know whoever is behind this cut ties with Kessler the minute his actions against Emilia went public. We find him, take him into protective custody, and then alert the public about the rogue former FBI agent who kidnapped a woman and two little girls. They’ll have no choice but to leave her alone. If there’s one thing they’ve made clear, it’s that they don’t want to bring any attention to whatever it is they’re doing. We can use that to our advantage. We spin it so Emilia is just the ex-wife of a missing FBI agent, someone who knows nothing about what happened to her ex-husband and just wants to move on with her life. We can make them see her as someone who’s no threat to them. The real threat to them and their operation will be Kessler, and that’s where their focus will shift.”

“That’s how we end this, Ben,” Agent Hunt adds. “We find Kessler and lock him away in some dark hole where no one will ever find him. Then we do whatever it takes to get the information we need to finally put an end to all of it.” Agent Hunt confirms. “Given the top-secret nature of this operation, we won’t run this through the usual channels. We’ll keep the team small and operate under the radar. We’ll get the intel we need from him, and after that, he’ll be locked up for good. I guarantee you, he won’t ever get another chance at freedom. Your family will be safe.”

“Emilia’s pregnant?” Creed’s voice is strained, his gaze trained on Ben. In that instant, my stomach flips, and I feel like I’m going to be sick.

Fuck!

He knows what he did to her back in that cabin, knows that he took something from her that wasn’t meant to be his. I’ll be damned if he takes this away from her, too.

“She is. With my child. That’s why we need to end this. Now.”

It’s a lie, and everyone in this room—except for Creed and the two FBI agents—knows it. But I don’t care. Ben was the one who let it slip, and until I talk to Embree and find out what she wants him to know, no one is saying a damn thing about that baby not being mine. Creed will have no say in this. As far as I’m concerned, Embree is the one calling the shots. She’ll decide, and I will be right there, backing her up and supporting her in any way she needs.

Want to read ahead? The next 2 Chapters are available FREE if you F OLLOW ME on REAM !!! (Link in my profile)

Author's Note:

Are you surprised by Lucas's reaction to Creed, or the fact he's feeling sorry for him? Do you think Lucas was right to lie about the paternity of Emilia's baby?

NEW CHAPTERS post at 3:00 PM EST on Tuesdays & Thursdays!!!

For updates on this and future stories, remember to follow me.

Chapter 43

Emilia

“Hey, mind if I join you guys?”

It’s been years since I’ve seen my best friend look this sad and unsure. The last time was after her parents died and Lucas disappeared. I guess it makes sense, given everything we’ve all been through the past few months.

“Not at all. Come on, get in.” I try to muster a smile as I pull up the covers on the other side of Alyssa.

“Thanks.” She tucks the comforter around herself and then turns to my daughter. “How are you Lyssie? You comfy?”

Alyssa nods robotically, barely acknowledging her aunt’s question. When a flicker of sadness crosses Jen’s face, I try to give her a reassuring smile. It’s a difficult feat which I fail miserably, given the worry squeezing my insides like a vise. That my rambunctious girl hasn’t shown even a hint of her usual self now that we’re home is concerning. The therapist at the hospital assured me that with a little time, she would be back to her old self soon enough, but I can’t shake the fear that the longer she stays like this, the harder it will be to pull her out of the dark place she’s retreated to. It’s almost like we left that important piece that makes her who she is back in that old cellar, and I’m terrified to think what will happen if we never find it again.

Mallory, on the other hand, is an entirely different story.

“Mama, I wike this movie. Do you wike this movie?” Since being reunited about an hour ago, my usually quiet, shy little girl hasn’t stopped talking. With a smile that’s overtaken her face, her little body fidgets, nearly vibrating with a level of excitement that’s more typical of her big sister.

“I do Mally Baby. I love this movie.”

“Aunt Jen, do you wike this movie too?”

“Oh, you know I do,” Jen replies, her smile bright and filled with love.

When I’m sure the girls’ attention is fully consumed by the show on the TV screen, I whisper to Jen, “Thank you for being here. For her and Lucas.”

“Please don’t. There’s nowhere else I would have wanted to be. You would have been so proud of them. She was so strong.” Jen glances down at Mallory, then back at me. “And Lucas was so good with her, so tender and sweet. I wish you could have seen it.”

I did see it. The minute we walked through the door and Mallory spotted us, she ran straight to him. When he scooped her up, joining her sister in his arms, the way Mallory cupped his face and kissed his cheek damn near made my ovaries explode. If I wasn’t already pregnant, the sight alone would have done the trick. And then, when she thanked him for finding us, I almost burst into tears. That kind of gratitude from such a young child shows just how terrifying the hours we were apart must have been for her.

“He really loves them,” I say softly.

“He does. So much. And he loves you too, Emi. He was so lost without you.” Jen’s eyes search mine with an uncertainty that catches me off guard. Maybe because of the way Lucas and I left things when he went to New York. She’s afraid I might not feel the same way.

She couldn’t be more wrong.

“I know he does. I saw it in his eyes the moment he found us. He was so emotional. I’d forgotten how emotional he is.” I chuckle at the ridiculousness of mentioning how emotional he is when here I sit, wiping tears from my own eyes.

“He always was, wasn’t he?” Jen snickers, but then her expression softens. Leaning her head back against the headboard, she lets out a pensive sigh. “You know, my Dad was the same way. Remember how he cried at our dance recital when we were, what, eight? We were both so confused.” She laughs. “But it’s who he was and how he and mom raised us. They taught us emotions are meant to be felt, not something to be hidden or be ashamed of. It’s one of the best lessons they taught us. Not to be afraid to feel.”

“He turned it off for a while,” I tell her, looking away as a twinge of guilt settles over me. Sharing this part of him feels almost too personal, but I think she deserves to know. It might help her understand why he stayed away so long. “I think after your parents died, he felt so much that it overwhelmed him. Leaving us was the only way he knew to escape it. It’s probably why joining the Navy worked out so well for him. There, he learned how to think beyond the emotions. They taught him how to suppress them and rely on logic instead. I believe it’s what made coming back seemingly impossible. He knew all those feelings he’d left behind were still here, undealt with, still waiting to consume him. It scared him away. Trapped him in a life that wasn’t meant for him.”

“He told you that?” There’s no sadness in her tone. Nothing to show she feels betrayed he didn’t confide in her. Instead, it’s like she’s surprised, even a little relieved to hear he confided in someone.

“Not in so many words, but yeah.”

“I think I get why you say it was a life that wasn’t meant for him,” she says after a moment of silence. “But at the same time, doesn’t it sound like him? Sacrifice. A life of service. Protecting those who can’t protect themselves. The three pillars that define the men around us—Lucas, Ben, and the rest of the guys. Men who were built for a life in law enforcement, security, and the military. They’re guardians.”

She smiles proudly before continuing. “I think the Navy offered Lucas a second chance. An extended family that helped anchor him and gave him a new sense of purpose. It allowed him to stay true to who he was and fulfilled that part of him that’s always preferred to live for others. While you’re right, maybe that life is what kept him from coming home, it might also be what saved him and allowed him to become the man he is now. The man who’s close to being whole, and who’s ready to finally claim the life he once thought was gone forever.”

With tears in our eyes, we sit in silence, both of us absorbing her words. Everything she said is spot on. The Navy, the men he lost, the missions he served—they all came together to give him over a decade of purpose. If not for the Navy, I don’t know if he ever would have felt ready to come home to us at all. Even as I think back to that day we first met at that rest stop, as he sat there full of uncertainty, almost regretting he’d agreed to meet with me, it didn’t take much convincing to get him to stay.

Chances are, deep down, staying is what he wanted all along. He just didn’t know how to make it happen, or if we even wanted him back in our lives. That chance encounter, running into him that day at the grocery store and asking him for a few minutes the next day so we could talk, set everything in motion. It’s what helped him see that coming home was simpler than he thought possible.

“You’re right.” I sniff, wiping away a stray tear. “God, you’re so right.” I let out a small laugh. “All this time, I thought his decision to become a SEAL was his way of punishing himself for what happened to your parents. It hurt to think he’d go to such extremes. That he’d purposely put his life on the line, endangering himself for the sake of a mission solely because, without it, he didn’t feel like his life mattered. Maybe that was true in the beginning, but I think you’re right. He stayed in the military because it’s who he is. A guardian. A protector. A man who was put on this earth to defend the life, the family, and the country he loves.”

“And now his mission is you.” She turns to smile at me. “He wants a life with you. With the kids. He wants it all.”

“I know. I just wish…” I pause, needing a second to gather my thoughts. “I’m just not sure he understands how difficult things are going to get.”

“So, it’s fear?” Jen asks, studying me closely as I try to work out where she’s going with this. “It is, isn’t it? You’re afraid he won’t stay. That when things get too hard, he’ll end up breaking your heart by leaving again.”

As much as it pains me to admit, the answer to that question is a big, undeniable yes! But how could I possibly tell him I don’t have any faith in him? That would be like pouring salt on an open wound and would confirm his worst fears—that he’s not someone who should be trusted.

“He can’t know that’s how I feel, Jen. He already hates himself enough, already blames himself for all the bad things that happened to the people he lost—his parents, his brothers in arms. He doesn’t have any faith in himself—doesn’t trust himself at all. If I tell him I’m expecting him to fail me, he’ll take it as confirmation that what he believes is true.”

“Do you trust him?”

Yes. In all the ways that matter. What I don’t trust is my past, my own history. The fact there must be something wrong with me, something that makes the men I love leave me.

“I do trust him. But I don’t trust that I’m reason enough for him to want to stay.”

“You’ve been hurt, Emilia. You’ve been let down—especially by him. And then Creed did the same thing, in the worst possible way. After everything you’ve been through, it’s no wonder you’re afraid. You have every right to be. But think about it this way. Think about the fear Lucas has fought against these past few months to be here. To get to this point where he’s making it clear, in no uncertain terms, that he wants a life with you. Don’t you think it’s time you faced your own fears, too? At the very least, to give yourself a chance at happiness? Because that’s exactly what he’s doing, Em. He’s just as scared as you are, maybe even more so. Think about it. He’s afraid of himself, of his demons. Afraid eventually you won’t want him. Terrified things will someday fall apart and that he’ll lose everything again. But despite all that, he’s choosing to take the risk, to reach for happiness with the only woman he’s ever loved. Don’t you owe it to yourself to do the same?”

I do. I know I do. I feel it deep in my bones, in the way my body and soul constantly ache for him. I want the life he’s promising so desperately, I’d do almost anything to have it. But then there are the voices, those small seeds of doubt that have taken root in scars that never healed. They’re sounding the alarm, warning me there’s no point. Telling me that if I do this, all I’m going to end up with is more heartache and loss.

“How?” I ask, my voice barely a whisper. “How do I let go of the fear that won’t let me breathe long enough so I can make that jump?”

“Surrender.” She answers in one word. So simple, so matter-of-fact, yet it leaves me feeling so darn confused.

“What?”

“You’re trying too hard to outsmart it, to fight it and control it. If fear won’t release you long enough so you can jump, then go to the very edge of that proverbial cliff, step off, and let gravity do the rest. Surrender. Let yourself fall and trust that he’ll be there in the end to catch you.”

Want to read ahead? The next 2 Chapters are available FREE if you F OLLOW ME on REAM !!! (Link in my profile)

Author's Note:

What do you think about Jen's advice? Do you agree that the military is what saved Lucas, and molded him to become the man who's now ready and willing to step up and reclaim his family?

NEW CHAPTERS post at 3:00 PM EST on Tuesdays & Thursdays!!!

For updates on this and future stories, remember to follow me.

Chapter 44

Lucas

Eager to lay eyes on them again, I rush through the house, stopping only when I reach the doorway of the master bedroom. Just as I left them, Embree and the girls are curled up in bed next to my sister who, true to her word, watched over them while I met with the guys. The moment Jen sees me, she starts to get up, but something in my expression makes her pause.

“Would you mind staying with the girls a bit longer?” I ask hopefully. “I need to talk to Emb.”

When our eyes meet, the fear in Embree’s gaze hits me like a punch to the gut. It’s as if she’s already bracing herself for more bad news. The small amount of color that had finally started to return to her face since we found her suddenly drains away, leaving her looking pale and fragile all over again.

God, I hate this!

Before Jen can respond, I’m already by the bed, standing next to where Mallory and Embree are cuddled together. “Come here Mally,” I say, scooping her up with the same exaggerated groan that never fails to make her laugh. That sound—it melts me every time. “I need to help your mama up.” I press a kiss to the top of her head, then offer my hand to Embree. To my relief, she takes it without a second thought.

“We’ll be right back,” I whisper to her, before gently laying Mallory down beside her big sister, who’s still staring blankly at the TV. With one knee on the bed, I lean over and kiss both their little foreheads, promising we won’t be long. While Mallory curls back into the covers, content, Alyssa remains unresponsive. The look on Jen and Embree’s faces mirrors my concern. While I hope Alyssa will bounce back in a few days, something tells me we’re going to need professional help. Something I make a mental note to talk to Embree about later, once I’ve had the chance to take care of her first.

“Come on, sweetheart.” I take Embree’s hand and turn to my sister. “Thanks, Jenny.”

With her hand in mine, Embree follows, though I sense a bit of hesitation at first. I can’t tell if it’s because she doesn’t want to leave the girls or if maybe it’s because she no longer trusts me. Either way, it doesn’t change a thing. I told her I was in this for the long haul, and I meant it. Starting today, everything I do will be to prove to her she can count on me to always be here for her and the kids. Which is why now that we’re home and the girls are safe and settled, my goal is to finally take care of my girl.

I lead her up the stairs to the bedroom we’ve been sharing and guide her into the adjoining bathroom to run a bath. I could have done it downstairs in the master suite, but I know she’d be more guarded with the girls being so close. That’s the one downside to keeping them together since we found them. Embree and I haven’t had any privacy to really talk—about how she’s really feeling, what she’s been through, or what she’s thinking. And I need that. Desperately. As a man of action, I need to know what’s weighing on her mind, so I can start helping her—and the girls—heal from this.

Once we’re in the bathroom, I lean over the large tub, keeping hold of her hand as I turn on the water, adjusting the temperature carefully until it’s just right. Then I turn to face her, my head bent low as I peer into those whiskey eyes, I was terrified I’d never see again. As I lift my hand to cup her face, it feels like I can finally breathe again. The vice-like pressure that for days constricted my lungs loosens at the feel of her soft skin under my touch.

When her eyes well up with the same look of love and adoration that oozes from my every pore, I swallow back a sob. She feels it too. And that, more than anything, gives me hope that we’ll be okay in time. And as much as I want to kiss her, to pull her into my arms so I can claim her, it’s my need to take care of her that wins out. So instead, I lean in, never breaking our gaze, and gently brush my lips over hers. It’s a soft kiss, just enough to show her how much I love her, how deeply I missed her, and how grateful I am that she’s back home—safe and sound—where she belongs.

Never taking my eyes off her, I lower my hands to the hem of her shirt, lifting it slowly, only after I’m sure she’s okay with being undressed. Her tear-filled eyes stay locked on mine, and because all I want is to ease the burden of her worries, I press another soft kiss to her lips. My fingers trail up her arms, then down her back, as I reach around to unhook the delicate pink lace bra she’s wearing.

Slowly, I ease the straps down her arms, taking my time as I soak in the feel of her soft skin. Her eyes flutter closed, and I hear her breath catching in her chest. It’s the sweetest sound, a quiet confirmation that, like me, she yearns for so much more. Whether from the sensual way I’m undressing her, or the feel of the cool air brushing against her nipples, I watch in awed fascination as they pebble tight, right before my eyes. I let the delicate fabric fall to the floor, while my focus shifts to her beautiful face, waiting for those whiskey eyes to open and find mine. When they do, I lean in to feather yet another kiss across her lips—soft, barely there—just enough pressure to ignite and fan the flames simmering between us.

As I undo the buttons of her shorts, I keep my eyes on her, watching her reaction as I let the fabric fall and help her step out of them. Kneeling before her, I wrap my arms around her waist and rest my head just below her soft, pillowy breasts. Turning my head, a smile tugs at my lips when I catch sight of the small bump forming there. It’s barely noticeable to the rest of the world, but because I know every inch of her body, the change is clear as day. There’s a baby in there. A real, living baby. The most beautiful one I’ve ever seen, the one who already owns every piece of my heart. Pressing my lips gently over the small bump, I drop a lingering kiss, letting all the love and affection I feel pour into this little being who already feels like such an integral part of me. Of us.

“I was so afraid that something would happen to you, little one. So afraid you’d never know just how much you are loved and wanted. I’m so sorry…” I press my lips to her skin again, my apology meant for both of them. “I’m sorry if I ever made either of you feel anything less.”

A sob escapes her lips as she tangles her fingers in my hair. I pull back, gazing up at her, baring all my sadness, my fear, my every vulnerability. I want her to see. I want her to look deep inside my soul until she finds my every truth. All of them—even the broken parts of me—because no matter how damaged I am, the love I feel for them is the most real thing I’ve ever known. It’s my oxygen. It’s the sea meeting bright blue skies. Rainy mornings and cool summer nights. She is life. Creation at its start. I don’t know how or when it happened, but she, and the babies she’s created, have become more vital to me than the air I breathe. And I vow to worship and cherish them for the gifts they are for the rest of my days.

Want to read ahead? The next 2 Chapters are available FREE if you F OLLOW ME on REAM !!! (Link in my profile)

Author's Note:

I'd love to hear what you think of this scene. Were you touched by Lucas's conversation with the baby? Do you think it will be enough for Emilia to finally believe that he really wants to be a part of their lives?

NEW CHAPTERS post at 3:00 PM EST on Tuesdays & Thursdays!!!

For updates on this and future stories, remember to follow me.

Chapter 45

Lucas

“I’ll be right back, sweetheart.” I press a soft kiss to her lips before gathering her clothes from the floor and carrying them into the bedroom to drop them into the hamper. On my way, I grab my phone and tap out a quick message to Jenny, letting her know I’m running a bath for Embree and to text if she and the girls need anything. With fresh clothes in hand, I return to the bathroom and her reclining against the tub, her eyes closed.

God, she’s breathtaking. The sight of her hits me so hard it nearly hurts. But underneath that beauty, I see exhaustion, the strain, a weariness etched in every line of her face. Even as she does her best to relax in the warm water, tension clings to her body—the tightness in her shoulders, and her pinched expression, serve as a reminder of the nightmare she’s endured. She needs a break from all this. We need all of this to end, so she can return to living the life she deserves. Not one where she’s held captive in our home, burdened by fear and uncertainty.

Anger simmers over my skin, but I push it down as I kneel beside the tub and reach over to turn off the water. Her eyes open when she senses I’m here.

“No, sweetheart. Lie back and relax.” I urge, my hand gently caressing the side of her face. “You need this, Emb. Just let go for a moment. Let the warm water wash everything away.”

“I do need this.” Her voice trembles as tears gather once more in her eyes. “I really, really do.”

“Then take all the time you need. If you want to be alone, that’s okay too. Just tell me what you need and I’ll make it happen.”

Eyes suddenly wide with fear, she shakes her head and her hand comes up to cover mine, which still rests against her cheek. “No. Please don’t go. What I need is you. Stay. Help me forget.”

Slowly, she drags our hands together from her face to her neck, down to the damp skin of her chest, guiding us into the water over her soft, pillowy breasts. The second I feel the hardened pebble of her nipple against my palm, a groan escapes from deep within my chest. And when she looks up at me, her lids heavy with desire and need swirling in her gaze, I’m powerless to resist.

Leaning in, I knead her breast as my lips capture hers in a kiss that starts tender, but quickly turns into something raw, something primal—a need to reclaim her. My hand moves to her other breast—heavy and swollen—rolling her nipple between my fingers just as her tongue slides into my mouth, hungry and demanding. For once I let her lead, let her take from me whatever she needs, because that’s why I’m here. That’s why I exist. To give her everything.

When she moans into my mouth and sucks on my lower lip, I lose all semblance of control. Desperate to touch her, I slide my trembling hand down her body, tracing the soft, wet curves until my fingers slip between her folds. When her hips rise, grinding up against me, it takes every ounce of strength I have not to lift her out of this tub, so I can lay her on our bed and bury myself deep inside of her.

This is about her. Do as she says and help her forget.

It takes everything in me to reign in my overwhelming desire to have her, urges which are only made worse by the silky heat that ensnares my fingers as I slide in and out of her. Lost to the feel of her body, to the euphoria that comes with granting the pleasure she deserves, it’s not lost on me how precariously close I came to losing her. To losing everything we are, everything we could be.

As the burn behind my eyes intensifies, so does the rhythm of my touch. Intent to truly make her forget everything but this—us—I concentrate on her body, stimulating all those important parts of her that make her mewl and squirm with pleasure. Encouraged by the way she moves and the sounds she’s making, I alternate between light teasing strokes and deeper, more sensual caresses. My other hand moves to her breasts, swirling and pinching the tight buds until her entire body quakes beneath my touch.

“Close your eyes, Emb. Try not to move, just feel.” In awe, I watch as she gives in, her body undulating under wave after wave of pleasure, as she does as I ask and surrenders to the sensations building up within her body. “Good girl. That’s it, sweetheart. Don’t chase it. Relax and feel it build.”

At the sight, my breathing grows choppy and ragged. The bulge in my pants becomes impossibly harder, desperate for relief with every twitch, every slight roll of her hips as she quakes with need. When goosebumps pebble over her flesh, as her breasts rise above the water line and jiggle with every shuddering breath she takes, I groan loudly. And then, as if the gods of torture aren’t done with me yet, I watch, mesmerized, as the most stunning red flush creeps from her cheeks down to her neck and over her perfect breasts.

If I wasn’t so utterly captivated, I might be embarrassed by the guttural moan that slips from my lips or the shameless way I’m grinding up against the sides of the tub, seeking to quell the ache that’s settled deep in my groin.

This isn’t about you, I remind myself.

So, I breathe through my discomfort, fighting to control the pleasure coiling tight at the base of my spine, as I turn my attention to where it belongs. On her. My brave, beautiful Embree.

I’ve never seen anything more gorgeous. The way she’s surrendered, letting go completely and allowing herself to be swept away by the sensations coursing through her. Determined to push her just to the edge, and needing to see how much more it will take, I take my thumb and gently strum at the sensitive bundle of nerves at the top of her center.

Her clit is so firm, swollen, and even through the clear water I can see it’s flushed with a deep shade of red. It makes my mouth water with the urge to taste her. The need to pull it into my mouth, to suck her climax straight from her body, is pure agony, but I hold back. Instead, I lower my mouth to her breast, sucking her nipple deep between my teeth, pinching lightly before swirling my tongue over the pert flesh. The sounds she makes are like music to my ears.

Working my fingers deep inside of her, I up the stakes, stroking her clit in the steady, unrelenting circular pattern that’s always her undoing. Her breathing becomes frantic, desperate, and I can feel her body responding, her insides tightening hard around my fingers. Two breaths later, it happens again—this time accompanied by soft desperate mewls that sync perfectly with the pulsing beating inside of her. She’s so damn close, I can feel it. The wetness pooling deep within her, the way her muscles pulse and flutter, pulling me deeper into that silky, tight heat.

“You’re close,” I whisper into her ear, my voice rough with need. “Fuck…I can feel you getting ready to come. Kiss me Emb. Use that mouth to show me how badly you want it.”

Without hesitation, she does as I ask. Like the goddess she is, she makes love to my lips, sucking and nipping as her tongue invades my mouth with the same wild urgency as my fingers move inside her. Matching the pace she’s set, my fingers thrust deeper, each stroke more deliberate than the last, while my thumb moves in a slow, torturous rhythm over her clit, teasing her closer to the edge without letting her fall over.

Like she can’t take it anymore, her hips join in the dance. Grinding against my hand with such intensity, it rips a groan from my chest. This time I don’t stop her. Instead, I let her take, allowing her to ride my hand until she’s writhing, panting, and moaning so loudly I have to kiss her harder to swallow down those sinful sounds before they drive me to the brink. Her desperate, needy movements have me so close to losing control.

My need for her is so god damned blinding I almost miss the peak—the point of no return—but now that I’ve got her there, I lean down, sucking her nipple into my mouth. In that instant, her body convulses, her insides tightening around my fingers as her orgasm rips through her in waves, turning her into a trembling mess of quivering limbs and breathless cries. Watching her come apart has me hissing through clenched teeth. The sight of her like this nearly pushes me over the edge, but I refuse to give in.

Because this—everything I’m doing—is for her.

And from this moment on, everything I do, will always be for her.

Want to read ahead? The next 2 Chapters are available FREE if you F OLLOW ME on REAM !!! (Link in my profile)

Author's Note:

This is the first time we see our hero and heroine being intimate, since the morning before Emilia told him about the baby. Do you believe this is a step in the right direction for them? I'd love to hear what you think about this scene.

NEW CHAPTERS post at 3:00 PM EST on Tuesdays & Thursdays!!!

For updates on this and future stories, remember to follow me.

Chapter 46

Emilia

“God, you’re beautiful. That’s it, Emb. That’s it.” With his voice full of reverence, he soothes and kisses me through the final waves of my orgasm.

I needed this. Not just the release, but the intimacy. From the way he looked at me as he carefully undressed me, to the emotional conversation he had with the baby. For the first time in weeks, it’s like our hearts and souls are finally in sync.

“I’ve missed you.” The thought slips through my lips before I can stop it.

“Christ…” He deflates before my eyes, looking sadder than I’ve ever seen him. “I’ve missed you, too. So much. I’m so sorry, Emb.” He presses his lips to mine, his hands cradling my face with such tenderness that it brings a fresh round of tears to my eyes. “I never should have left you. I never should have stayed away.”

“I’m sorry, too. We’ve both made our share of mistakes. What matters is that we’re here. Together and safe.”

“You’re right.” He wipes away a lone tear that slips past my eyes. “And for that, I’ll be forever grateful.”

He spends the next several minutes bathing me. Lovingly washing away the ugly remnants of the past few days, leaving me boneless and utterly spent. As though my body has finally given in to the exhaustion that has plagued me since finding out about the baby, I’m barely awake when he coaxes me out of the tub, wraps me in a warm towel, and then lifts me into his arms. With great care, he lowers me onto the bed, curling his large frame around me while pulling the comforter over us and cocooning me in the warm safety of his embrace. I’m at peace. The girls and I are safe, home, and back under the loving watch of the man I love. For the first time in days, I can finally sleep.

---

I’m not sure how much time has passed when I wake. What I do know is that I feel much better than I did earlier when we got home from the hospital. Maybe it’s because I was able to get some rest, or maybe it’s the comfort of waking up in a familiar bed. Either way, I’m relieved to feel more like myself.

Remembering how he curled up against me after my bath, I reach out, running my hand over the blankets behind me, coming away disappointed when the coldness of the sheets confirms he’s not here. Instead, I find my phone. There’s a yellow sticky note with a handwritten message from Lucas stuck to the screen.

Hi sweetheart,

Hope you had a good nap. I’m downstairs with the girls, so no need to rush.

Here’s your phone in case you want to check messages.

We’ll see you when you’re ready.

Love you forever and always,

Lucas

Powering up my phone, I roll onto my back. Sticking the note to the back of my phone for safekeeping, I glance at the screen as the unmistakable ping of missed notifications cuts through the silence. I’m eager to see the girls, so I do a quick scan, noting that most of the calls and messages can wait to be returned.

But just as I’m about to put my phone away, I see several text messages from Creed. And just like that, the peaceful contentment that greeted me when I woke vanishes.

Creed:

Are you both alright? I’m dying here. Someone needs to call and tell me what’s going on.

Creed

: Emilia, please! I know you don’t owe me anything, but I’m begging you. Call me back!

Creed

: Jesus Christ! I’m out of my mind with worry. Whoever sees this, call me the fuck back!!!

Creed

: Is it his baby? God damn it, Emilia. I need answers. 

Creed

: CALL ME!!!

For three long years, I waited, staring at my phone, hoping for his name to light up the screen. That he’s messaging me now, after all this time, hits me like a tidal wave of grief and anger.

Three years, and not once did he bother to reach out. Yet here he is now, demanding answers from me!

Overwhelmed by the sobs tearing through my chest, I curl up into myself, trying to shield what’s left of me from the churning currents of my misery.

It all comes flooding back in an instant.

Creed’s sudden disappearance. The divorce. The horrifying news of what happened to him. The threats from those dangerous men. James and Tyler getting blown up as Kessler attempted to kidnap the girls and me.

And then, there’s the baby—the result of my overwhelming relief at seeing my husband alive for the first time in three years. There’s no escaping the bitter truth. Creed used me that day. Took me for his own pleasure, knowing full well he was there to end things, to divorce me and relinquish his parental rights to our children.

Though I’ve come to terms with what happened and why he abandoned us, I can’t shake the deep sense of betrayal that still lingers when I think of what he did to me in that cabin. He may not have raped me, but what he did feels like a violation all the same. Knowing his true intentions, he never should have touched me. Not without telling me the truth first. Every sordid detail that he only revealed later, when we were no longer alone. And after all that, for him to turn around and demand information about the girls or the baby?

How dare he!

Like he can sense my distress, Lucas enters the room, and the way he stares at me confirms I must look like a wreck. A moment later, he’s lying next to me, pulling me into his arms and holding me close as I sob against his chest.

“Was it a nightmare? Tell me what happened, sweetheart.” His voice is soft, a gentle anchor pulling me back from the chaos swirling inside me.

“He knows. He knows.” I say it over and over again, my mind reeling with what this means. The anxiety coursing through me, making it feel like the walls are closing in on me.

“Who, baby? Who knows what?”

“Creed. He asked about the baby. How does he know? How could he possibly know?” I sob, my fists clinging to his shirt like it’s the only thing preventing me from being swept away.

He cradles my face, thumb grazing my cheek as he searches my eyes. “I’m sorry. You were missing, and Ben… he let it slip by accident. Creed only knows what he’s been told. We didn’t get the chance to talk about it before everything happened, and I wasn’t sure if you wanted him involved. So, I told him the baby was mine.”

His gaze softens, his eyes pleading for understanding as he traces the line of my jaw. “I know biologically the baby isn’t mine. But I meant what I said, Embree. You, the girls… this baby. You’re mine in all the ways that matter. I want to be clear that I didn’t lie to him out of some sense of ownership over you or the kids, but because the decision to tell him the truth, to determine his level of involvement in their lives, should be left up to you. I just… I wanted to buy you time. To protect you. Whatever you decide in the end, I’ll be here. Whether he’s a part of their lives or not changes nothing for me. The baby, that beautiful soul growing inside you, will always be mine. Just like you. Just like the girls.”

His words settle into my soul, wrapping around the fear and chaos and unraveling the knots of anxiety curdling my insides.

“I’m not ready. I know I have to decide, but….” I shake my head, ashamed to admit it’s something I hadn’t thought about until seeing those messages from him. “I can’t do this right now. Not with everything else that’s going on. I just—”

“Then we wait. It’s as simple as that. We let him believe the baby is mine, for now. You don’t have to decide anything until you’re ready. Right now, what matters most is what’s best for you and the kids.” He presses a gentle kiss to my forehead, his lips lingering there as if he’s trying to ground me with his love. “You and the girls need time to heal. Not to mention, Creed is currently a danger to all of you. It means there’s no rush because until he’s free from this mess, he can’t be involved.”

“I’m so scared, Lucas.” My voice cracks under the weight of my fear. “I have this horrible feeling in the pit of my stomach that things are only going to get worse. Like my life is on the verge of falling apart because Kessler—and whoever else is behind this—are still out there, waiting for another chance. There is so much terrifyingly wrong with my life right now that it feels like I can’t breathe.”

With a heavy sigh, he pulls me closer, his arms tightening protectively around me. “I know,” he whispers, his voice thick with emotion, as though he’s carrying the burden of my fears along with his own.

His eyes are heavy, full of lingering sadness, as he brushes the hair from my face, his finger tracing the curve of my cheek. His touch is a balm to my aching heart, a quiet reassurance that no matter how dark things get, he’s here. For me. For us.

His thumb sweeps over the tears spilling from my eyes, his gaze never leaving mine as he confesses. “Finding you confined to that dark cellar broke my heart. I know from experience how underground prisons don’t just trap you physically—they suffocate your mind. In that kind of darkness… there’s no sense of time, no space, nothing tangible to hold on to… not even yourself. It’s like dying while still breathing. And I fucking hate the thought of you and Alyssa enduring something so horrific… It’s tearing me apart.” His voice trembles with emotion as he fights to stay in control.

“But even in that despair, buried under the crushing weight of unspeakable despair and desolation, the mind clings to the faintest glimmer of hope. It’s how we survive—how we push through. And when I was drowning in that darkness, suffocating in that underground prison, it was you who kept me alive. When I couldn’t take it anymore, it was thoughts of you that pulled me back into the light.”

His lips meet mine in a slow, tender kiss that’s more than just comfort—it’s a promise. Then, as if to soothe away the last remnants of my tears, he places a soft kiss over each of my eyes.

“You’re not alone anymore, Emilia Jane Barrett,” he whispers, the way he says my name making me feel cherished. “I told you before, someone with so much love and life inside should never have to carry all that darkness. So give it all to me, sweetheart. The fear, all that darkness and uncertainty… put them all right here, onto me.” He slides my hand over his heart. “Let me be the one to carry it for you, and I will set you free.”

His words strike at my heart with such force that they pull a relieved sob straight from my chest. For all his talk of existing only in darkness, his presence alone is enough to part the darkest clouds. He’s my rainbow after the storm, the song of birds as the first rays of light cut through the night. Lucas may not realize it, but he is the embodiment of hope. Of light. Of everything good and pure in this world—and he’s mine.

“Okay,” I utter the words in a soft, breathless sigh, looking at him through a fresh pair of eyes. I’m in awe of this man. He’s endured so much tragedy, and yet, in the face of it all, he still manages to find the light, even in the shadows.

“Okay?” He arches a brow in surprise, and the expression makes me smile.

“Yes, okay,” I say with a chuckle, which makes him light up with a smile that dispels the last remnants of my sadness and fear.

“God, I love you, woman!” His sudden exclamation catches me off guard as he rolls us over, his body pressing down on mine, sending ripples of warmth and laughter from deep inside the heart he’s helping to mend. “Say it, Emb. Tell me you want this life with me.”

The way he’s looking at me steals my breath. The emotion in his eyes, the glimmer of hope that shines and lights his face up with excitement. I can feel his love like a tangible thing, like a cool breeze traveling up and down my skin. He loves me. There’s no doubt in my mind that this man loves me with his whole heart.

When I reach up to cup the sides of his face, he leans into my touch. His eyes momentarily flutter closed, and when they open again, those deep pools of sea green stare down at me with an intensity that makes my heart race. “I want this life, this love, this everything. I want it all with you.”

“Yeah?”

“Yeah. Now kiss me, Lucas James Holt. Kiss me like I’m finally yours. Like we’re finally free to live the life that was always meant to be ours.”

Want to read ahead? The next 2 Chapters are available FREE if you F OLLOW ME on REAM !!! (Link in my profile)

Author's Note:

I'm thrilled to see that Lucas and Emilia have finally turned the corner and look to be that much closer to their happily ever after.

I'd love to hear what you think of this scene. How do you feel about Creed's text messages, and his demand for Emilia to reach out to give him answers? Do you think Emilia is making a mistake by not telling him the truth about the baby being his?

NEW CHAPTERS post at 3:00 PM EST on Tuesdays & Thursdays!!!

For updates on this and future stories, remember to follow me.

Chapter 47

Lucas

As I wake to the sight of her big, whiskey-brown eyes, soft and pure, crinkling at the corners with a real smile, my heart swells. Only 24 hours since bringing them home, seeing that smile is like entering calm seas after a rough summer storm. God, how I wish she was within reach. My fingers twitch, desperate to touch her, as my lips ache with the desire to kiss her. But as I look down at the two little girls sleeping between us, love burns so fiercely in my chest it almost hurts. Waking up here, in the house where I grew up and which she’s turned into a home, with my entire world lying beside me, I realize I wouldn’t trade this moment for anything.

“Morning,” she whispers.

“Morning, sweetness.”

“Sweetness? That’s a new one,” she teases, her eyes twinkling.

“What, you don’t like it?”

“Actually… I think I love it.” Her smile grows impossibly wider, and like always, the warmth of it seems to chase away the darkness that’s always lingered inside me.

This—being here with her, with the girls—is pure bliss. As we settle into a comfortable silence, I can’t tear my eyes away from her. Even with her dark hair piled messily on top of her head and pillow creases still marking her face, she’s the most beautiful woman I have ever known. Hers is the kind of beauty that doesn’t need to try—it just is.

“You know,” she whispers, glancing down at the girls sleeping between us, “eventually, we’ll have to get them back in their beds.”

“I don’t know. I kind of like having them so close.” God, do I. For the first time in days, I slept like a damn baby, just knowing all four of them were safely tucked away right next to me. All four of them—because the moment I saw the image of the baby, I knew. Just like my three girls, that little boy or girl is counting on me to love and protect them. “The four of you are my entire world. As far as I’m concerned, this bed is exactly where you all belong.”

“Four of us?” she asks, her brow furrowed in confusion.

“Yeah, you, Allyssa, Mallory, and little Sailor.”

The second she catches on, her face lights up with a smile so radiant, it’s like nothing I’ve ever seen. It’s like witnessing an eclipse or catching sight of a rare bird landing just outside your window. It’s mesmerizing. Makes me wish I could feel that smile against my lips.

“I, um… figured until we get to meet him or her, we should give them a name.”

“Okay… but Sailor?”

“Absolutely. Sailor. Named after me, of course. My namesake without the pretentiousness of making it all about me. Besides, the real responsibility of naming them after they’re born is yours and yours alone. But naming them pre-birth? That responsibility falls squarely on my shoulders.”

She laughs—a genuine, carefree sound that lights up her entire face, momentarily lifting the weight of all the stress she’s been carrying.

“Oh, does it? I didn’t realize that’s how it works.”

“That’s absolutely how it works. I know it’s a big job, but I’m owning it. Totally rocking it. So, Sailor, it is.”

“I love it.” Her smile falters, replaced by a look of vulnerability that tugs hard at my heart. “You really want this.”

It’s not a question but a statement—spoken like she’s still trying to wrap her mind around it, and she’s not sure if she should believe it. It hurts. Knowing she still doubts my commitment to them or the miracle growing inside her is devastating. But I deserve it. I stained what should’ve been a beautiful moment with my own hesitations. When she first told me about the baby, I didn’t react the way I should have. If I’d pulled her into my arms right then and promised to be there for her no matter what, everything would be different. She would be happy. Excited. Eagerly looking forward to the birth of a new life instead of being bogged down by guilt and uncertainty.

It’s time to set things right.

I quietly slip out of bed, avoiding her eyes. I don’t want her to see how much her doubt hurts, so I use the time to compose myself. When I reach her side of the bed, I take her hand and help her to her feet, grabbing her robe from the chair in the corner. With one last glance at the girls, I close the door softly behind us. By my estimation, we’ve got probably another hour before they wake up.

“Here, sweetness. Put this on.”

I hand her the robe, slipping it over her arms, before taking her hand again and leading her upstairs to what used to be my father’s office. I’m hoping it’s still close enough to hear the girls if they need us. Once I lock the door behind us, I guide her to the small loveseat, settling her carefully on my lap.

This is where I need her. Close.

“Embree.” With my free hand, I part her robe, resting my palm over the small bump that cradles our little Sailor. I need both of them to feel this—the depth of my love and the promise I’m making. To her, to this baby, to the girls. My unbreakable vow to stand by them, to protect them with everything I have, with every ounce of love in my heart.

“I want this,” I whisper. “More than anything in the world, I want you, the girls, and this baby. I want this life—this family you’ve created, the children I loved from the moment I met them because they are a part of you. And because they are yours, they are connected to me, too. Because you, Emilia Jane Barett, own every single piece of my heart. Of my soul. Of everything that I am and everything I’ll someday be.”

I pause, searching her eyes, watching as a single tear slips down her cheek. It nearly breaks me, but I press on. “What can I do, Emb? How can I prove to you I’m all in? That I want you and the girls. That I want this baby. How can I show you I’m excited to build a future with the four of you?”

Her voice cracks as she responds, her eyes glistening with unshed tears. “How could you want this? After how the baby was conceived? How could this baby not be a reminder of my betrayal to you or of what I allowed Creed to do to me that day? I willingly left your side to go with him? This pregnancy… it’s a reminder of one of the lowest moments of my life. How can we be sure that’s something we can both get past?”

Her words hit me like a punch to the gut, but I hold her tighter, determined to ease the pain she’s carrying.

“Which is it, sweetheart? Are you worried I won’t be able to get past it, or is it that you’re not sure if you can?” The frustration I’ve been holding back slips through despite my best efforts to keep it in check. But maybe, just maybe, it’s what she needs to hear to break free from this downward spiral of doubt she’s trapped in.

“Both…” Her voice is barely more than a broken sob, the word slipping free as though it’s too heavy for her to carry. She covers her mouth like she’s trying to hide her pain from me, but her eyes… God, the anguish in her eyes cuts deep, sharper than her words ever could.

Want to read ahead? The next 2 Chapters are available FREE if you F OLLOW ME on REAM !!! (Link in my profile)

Author's Note:

What do you think of the nickname Lucas came up with for the baby? Do you think it's time for Emilia to let go of her doubts? I'd love to hear what you think of this scene. 

NEW CHAPTERS post at 3:00 PM EST on Tuesdays & Thursdays!!!

For updates on this and future stories, remember to follow me.

Chapter 48

Lucas

“Fuck, sweetheart.” I pull her into me, her head collapsing against my shoulder. I feel her tears soaking into my shirt, each one twisting the knife in my chest a little deeper. “It’s a fair concern. I won’t lie—the thought crossed my mind, too, at first. But after everything we’ve been through, I see things differently now.”

I shift, one hand resting over our little Sailor and the other cradling her face. Her tear-stained, beautiful face. I look into her eyes, willing her to believe me. To feel the truth of my words.

“I see this as a start. A new beginning. This baby…this new life you’re bringing into this world, he or she is our way forward. That baby is here to help us rise from the ashes, to remind us that for every end, there are new and wonderful beginnings.”

I wipe away her tears, my thumb gently brushing across her cheek as I search for the right words to break through her fears. I need her to understand—this baby, the love we already feel for Sailor, is far stronger than the darkness we’ve endured. Strong enough to heal, to rebuild, to erase the shadows of the past.

“From scorched earth comes renewed hope,” I go on to explain, my voice soft but steady. “It’s a headline I read once about a fire that burned through California. On the cover, I saw these images—miles of blackened debris, charred trees, scorched, desolate land—and I just couldn’t wrap my head around it. How in the hell could anyone look at that level of destruction and see hope?” I shake my head, the memory still vivid. “It was depressing. Complete and utter devastation. Wildlife, vegetation, all of it… gone. I just couldn’t see it. Couldn’t understand what hope had to do with any of it, so out of anger, I read that damn article, and on that last page, there it was.”

I pause, the image flashing in my mind like it had the first time I saw it.

“Amid all that black ash, in the middle of the devastation, these tiny green sprouts were poking up through the soot. And right there, in the center of it all, was the tiniest purple flower. It could have been a weed for all I know, but I swear to fucking Christ, that damn flower was everything.” My voice falters slightly, and I feel the lump of emotion building in my throat. “I felt it. Hope. In that one simple, fragile thing. It stood out from the surrounding blackness, and suddenly, it didn’t matter what it was. That flower—hell, that moment—it took my breath away. Hit me right in the feels.”

I grin sheepishly, rubbing the back of my neck as I fight the emotion welling up in my eyes.

“That damn article.” I continue, my voice tinged with nostalgia. “It’s one of the first things I read after my rescue from Afghanistan. I was sitting in the waiting room for yet another doctor’s appointment when I saw it. I was in a dark place. My heart was hard, cynical—my soul crushed and charred, just like that forest in the pictures. I honestly only opened the article so I could disprove that hope exists.”

I pause, allowing the weight of the memory to settle over me.

“But when I came across that page, the one with the flower, for the first time since the rescue… I broke down. Not because I was angry or resentful of a universe that had let me down, but because I was thankful. Thankful to realize that hope still existed, even if it was buried deep, under all that ash.” I chuckle softly, the bittersweet memory bringing a smile to my face.

“I was such a mess. The doctor I was waiting to see came out with a nurse, and they took me to a private room where they let me weep for what felt like hours. That day was the first time I let myself believe that maybe, someday, I might be okay too.”

I reach out, placing my hand over the small bump between us. “Sailor—he or she is like that flower, Embree. Rising through the ashes with the strength and resilience that can only exist after a tragic end. Sailor is our beginning. Not our past. And there’s not a doubt in my mind that we’ll love this baby just as much as we love Alyssa and Mallory.”

My voice softens as I search her eyes, hoping she feels the truth of my words. “That baby is a miracle. An honest-to-God fucking miracle, and I need you to see that. But if you can’t right now, that’s okay too because I have enough faith for the both of us. Sometime in the next few months, you’re going to see it too. I promise.”

My chest tightens as the weight of my words settles between us. It’s hard to believe there was a time I felt otherwise and almost walked away from the most amazing thing that’s ever happened in my life. All thanks to fear—the worst of all the four-letter words in existence. It nearly got me. Almost smothered me to the point of misery, and I’ll be damned if I let it do the same to her. I’ll do whatever it takes—work night and day if I have to—to prove to her she has nothing to fear. She’s already an incredible mother, and I know, without a shadow of a doubt, that the moment she lays eyes on our little Sailor, she’ll love him or her with every fiber of her being.

“One of my biggest regrets when you were taken was the possibility that because of the stress, you might lose the baby. The thought of Sailor leaving this world before ever getting a chance to experience being loved and being wanted… it crushed me.” I pause, letting the rawness of that memory linger in the air.

“That’s when I realized—I already loved that baby. And it was weird to me at first, considering, at the time, Sailor barely felt real. But then, when I got the three of you back, and I saw Sailor for the very first time, I got it. I understood.”

I glance down at where my hand rests on her belly as I speak from the deepest part of my heart. “Because in the end, it’s not about biology or timing or even the miracle of it all. It all comes down to this simple truth—the love I feel for Sailor comes from the love I feel for you.”

When she wraps her arms around my neck, burying her face against my neck in an emotional embrace, I feel down to the depths of my soul. It feels like the dark clouds that have hung over us for weeks are finally clearing.

“Thank you. I’m so sorry. I-I don’t know what’s wrong with me,” she says, her voice thick with emotion. But the way her body is slowly softening, leaning into me, tells me we’re moving in the right direction.

“I love you, sweetheart,” I murmur, my hand stroking her back while the other rests protectively over Sailor. “I love you both.”

“We love you too.” Her words slam into me like a tidal wave of hope, filling me with a warmth that spreads through every inch of me, wrapping around us like a protective blanket. I didn’t realize how much I needed to hear her say that until now.

She pulls back, her eyes searching mine as she takes a steadying breath. “I want to tell the girls about the adoption. I want them to know what you are to them. To us.”

“You… Are you sure, Emb?”

“Yes. I mean, Mallory already knows, but I want to have an actual conversation with them. So they can ask questions and feel secure that we’re all okay—Creed included. And then I want to tell them about us… about the baby and the amazing changes happening in our family.”

“Fuck, baby.” I pull her closer, my lips finding hers in a kiss that pours out every ounce of love, devotion, and hope I have for this life we’re building together. “So we’re doing this. You’re giving me a chance.” I whisper between kisses.

“Yes,” she breathes against my lips, her voice soft but certain. “I’m giving you everything. Just like you’ve already given us.”

Want to read ahead? The next 2 Chapters are available FREE if you F OLLOW ME on REAM !!! (Link in my profile)

Author's Note:

It finally looks like things between Lucas and Emilia are back on the right track. 

What did you think about Lucas's declaration? Are you surprised Emilia struggled so hard to come to this point? I'd love to hear your thoughts.

NEW CHAPTERS post at 3:00 PM EST on Tuesdays & Thursdays!!!

For updates on this and future stories, remember to follow me.

Chapter 49

Emilia

“Lyssie baby, would you like some eggs instead?” My voice is soft, trying to coax some kind of response from her, but her eyes remain downcast as she slowly shakes her head.

It’s been three days since we were discharged from the hospital, and she’s still a shadow of the lively little girl she used to be. Between the nightmares, her lack of appetite, and the significant change in the way she interacts with the world around her, the word worried doesn’t even begin to cover what I’m feeling. After talking with the psychologist at the hospital, we thought it best to give her some time to readjust, hoping that being home, surrounded by the love and safety she’s accustomed to, would be enough to bring her back. But she’s still just as distant as if a part of her is locked away, somewhere even I can’t reach. At times, it’s like she’s not even here—she’ll acknowledge things, but most of the time, it’s like the world around her doesn’t exist.

“It’s okay, baby.” I squat down beside her, pulling her into a hug she doesn’t return. “We’ll try again later. Go on to the living room and find your sister. I think Aunt Jen put a movie on for you girls.”

I watch helplessly as my once bright, spunky little girl drags herself away, leaving the kitchen without a single glance in my direction.

Collapsing into one of the chairs at the breakfast table, I bury my face in my hands. Defeat and frustration battle for space within me as I fight through the emotions that keep me in a constant state of self-pity. Aside from still being afraid, I’m heartbroken—heartbroken for the current state of our lives, for the way my girls have been forced to carry the burden of our mistakes. And as I sit here preparing to bring a third child into this world, the weight of guilt bearing down on me is all the confirmation I need to know I’m failing them. Failing all of them.

Though I don’t hear him, I feel him the moment he steps into the kitchen. Lifting my head, I meet his eyes, letting him see the vulnerability I can’t hide. I’m too exhausted to put up a front anymore.

His brows knit with concern as he squats down beside me, his hand resting on my back, rubbing slow, soothing circles that offer a comfort I’m desperate to sink into.

“What’s going on, sweetness? Is it the baby?” His other hand moves up my leg before settling on my belly with a tenderness that makes my heart ache.

“No. We’re okay.” I cover his hand with mine as a lone tear slips free, silently trailing down my cheek. “I think… I think we need to get Alyssa some help.”

He nods, the sadness in his eyes a reflection of my own. “Yeah, I think you’re right. You and Mallory, too. Who should I call? Let’s get things rolling as soon as possible.” His willingness to step up to lighten the burden makes my chest swell with warmth—a small reprieve amid all the uncertainty.

“Thank you, but it’s okay,” I say, offering him a tired smile as I cup his face, my thumb brushing across his cheek. “I’ll call the hospital psychologist. She should be able to refer us to someone who can help. Maybe we could get someone to come here to the house. A place where Alyssa feels safe, where she’s the most comfortable.”

As he processes what I said, he lifts my hand to his lips, brushing a gentle kiss across my fingers. “It would be best if someone could come here, but if not, we’ll find a way to get her where she needs to go. We should do the same for you and Mallory. You’ve all been through a lot.”

“Okay. I’ll arrange it.” As he stands, I rise with him. “I’ll get lunch cleaned up and then make the call.”

Before I can turn away, he pulls me back, his hand slipping into mine as he kisses me softly. It’s gentle, almost chaste, but the way he lingers, letting our lips brush together, makes my heart skip a beat.

“We’ll get through this, Emb. We need to hold on just a bit longer. I promise this will all be over soon.” He rests his forehead against mine, and for a few precious, silent seconds, we stand there breathing each other in. “It’s my turn to watch the monitors. Will you be alright if I go? If you need me, I can ask Pastor David to cover for me.”

“No, it’s alright. We’ll be okay…” I rise on my toes, pressing a quick kiss to his lips. “I promise.”

He studies me for a second, his eyes scanning my face as if searching for any hint of doubt. When he steps back, letting me walk past, I take Lyssie’s dish to the sink. I can feel him watching, his worry as heavy as the silence between us. He’s been like this ever since we got home from the hospital—hyper-aware, noting every little thing like he’s bracing himself to fix whatever might go wrong next.

“Text me if you need me. Or if you’re up to it, stop by the control room.”

“I got this, Luc.” I lean against the kitchen island, smiling as I reassure him. “I’ll come find you if I need you.”

“Okay.” He hesitates for a moment, clearly torn, before adding, “Oh, and James will be in shortly to grab his lunch.”

“Sounds good. Let him know it’s in the fridge waiting for him. “

When he still just stands there, his eyes fixed on me like he’s unsure if he should leave, I can feel the weight of his worry pressing between us. Crossing the space, I wrap my arms around his waist, pulling him close, hoping it’s enough to set his mind at ease. As I’ve learned the past few days, it’s not just me and the girls who are struggling to process everything that happened. Lucas is carrying his own trauma, and the guilt and fear from those harrowing days are etched into his every move.

“I promise you, I’m okay, Luc.” I press myself against him, soaking in the warmth of his body. “I appreciate everything you’ve done—how attentive you’ve been. But we’re good now. As long as we’re home with you, I know we’ll all be okay.”

His arms tighten around me. Kissing the top of my head, he inhales deeply, like he’s memorizing the scent of my hair. “Since everything… walking away from you guys feels like my heart being torn out of my chest.” His voice is rough, thick with emotion he can’t quite contain.

“I know exactly what you mean,” I say softly, pulling back just enough to look up at him. “I feel the same when the girls are out of my sight. Even when they’re just in the next room, it’s like I can’t breathe.”

“We’re quite a pair, aren’t we?” He gives me a sad smile, the stress of what we’ve been through reflected in his eyes.

“A perfect pair,” I confirm with quiet certainty. “Both a little broken, but with jagged edges that fit just right—like puzzle pieces that make us whole when we’re together.”

His mouth curves into a genuine smile, one that reaches his eyes, and I can’t help but smile back.

“I love you,” he whispers, slowly leaning in, closing the distance between us.

“And I love you,” I breathe, meeting him halfway, our lips connecting in a kiss that says more than words ever could.

In that moment, the world around us fades, and I know deep in my soul that together, we will heal. Together, we will come out on the other side stronger than we’ve ever been.

Want to read ahead? The next 2 Chapters are available FREE if you F OLLOW ME on REAM !!! (Link in my profile)

Author's Note:

In this scene, we get a first-hand look at the emotional toll the past few days have had on the family. 

I'd love to hear your thoughts on this chapter. Are you as pleased as I am, to see both Lucas and Emilia taking care of each other?

NEW CHAPTERS post at 3:00 PM EST on Tuesdays & Thursdays!!!

For updates on this and future stories, remember to follow me.

Chapter 50

Emilia

I’m just finishing up in the kitchen when my phone rings. After quickly drying my hands, I grab it from the kitchen island. At the sight of the name on the screen, I expel a tired sigh. I’ve been dreading this call.

“Hi, Annelly.”

“Why didn’t someone call me?” Her frantic voice slices through the line, and for a brief moment, guilt stabs at me. If the roles were reversed, I’d probably feel the same. But at the end of the day, telling her would have served no purpose other than to send her into a panic over a situation she could do nothing about.

“It all happened so fast; there wasn’t time. We were only missing for thirty-six hours. In that time, Ben and the team worked tirelessly to find us, and they didn’t want to worry anyone unnecessarily. Especially you, with everything you’ve got going on. You’re in New York, Annelly, pursuing the biggest opportunity of your career. They didn’t want to derail that for you.”

“Someone still should have called,” she sniffs, clearly more emotional than I realized. “I could have helped, you know? I should have been there for Mallory. For Jen and Lucas.”

“And that’s precisely why they didn’t call you. It was under control, Nell, I promise. Had you come home, you would’ve lost the lead, and it would all have been for nothing.”

“It wouldn’t have been for nothing, Emilia. You’re my cousin. The closest thing I have to a sister. There is nothing I wouldn’t do for you and the girls. I hope you know that.”

“I know, Nell. I do,” I say softly, my voice tinged with sadness despite knowing Ben and Lucas made the right call.

“You sure you’re alright?”

“Yes, Annelly. I swear, we’re okay.” I force the words out, inwardly cringing at the half-truth. The reality is we’re far from okay. We’re all still grappling with everything that happened—especially Alyssa—but there’s no point in burdening her with that when she’s miles away chasing her dreams. Dreams she’s worked so hard for and deserves. “Now, tell me about you. How’s the production coming along?”

“It’s everything I ever imagined,” she sighs with a reverence in her voice that makes me smile. “Being cast as an understudy was a huge deal, but then coming back and being told I’d be playing the lead… it’s a dream come true.”

Which is exactly why I’m relieved the guys never called her when we went missing.

“Aww, so you love it?”

“There is nothing in this world I love more.” She laughs, the sound warming my heart and going a long way to ease the guilt over not calling her home to help us. “And on top of that, I met a guy.”

“You did?” Now, this is an interesting development. In the 22 years my baby cousin has been alive, not once has she ever talked about a guy. As far as I know, she’s never dated anyone or shown much interest in the opposite sex. It’s one of the reasons I was so intrigued when I sensed the sexual tension between her and James over the summer. “That’s great! Though I have to admit, I’m a little disappointed. I was kinda rooting for you and James to become a thing.”

“Yeah, okay.” She laughs again, this time with a hint of mockery. “Let’s just say James made it very clear he isn’t interested.”

The fact James went out of his way to tell her that makes me even more certain I didn’t imagine the sparks between them. There’s more to the story, but I’ll tuck that thought away for now. I’ll bring it up again later when she’s more open to talking.

“So, tell me about this guy?”

“Gosh, I don’t even know where to start,” she sighs, sounding completely smitten. I can’t help but smile. “We met on opening night. He’s well-connected, and the director brought him backstage to meet the actors. When he saw me, it was like he couldn’t take his eyes off me. By the end of the night, I’d agreed to go on a date with him. That was only two weeks ago, and we’ve been taking things slow, but so far, he seems nice.”

“Well, that sounds promising. Is he a student?”

“Uh, no.” She laughs nervously, and I feel a flicker of unease as if she’s holding something back. “Okay, look, what I’m about to tell you… you can’t let it get back to my mom, alright? She’d freak out and make a huge deal out of it. She wouldn’t understand and would probably make a mess of everything.”

Uh…. “O-okay. I won’t say a word to her.”

“He’s older than me and owns one of the hottest nightclubs in Manhattan. Everybody loves him, and the best part is that even though he has money, he doesn’t flaunt it. He’s super down to earth. Plus, he loves the theatre. He’s one of our biggest sponsors.”

Though Annelly is my cousin, the nine-year age gap between us has always made me feel more like her older sister. I’ve been protective of her for as long as I can remember, so hearing about this guy sends up all kinds of red flags for me.

“How old is he?” I ask cautiously, my stomach twisting as I wait for her response.

“He’s thirty-five.”

Thirty-five? Jesus, that makes him what… four years older than me and thirteen years her senior.

“Wow,” is the only response I can muster, and I pray she doesn’t hear the worry creeping into my voice. “That’s… great, Nell. Just promise me you’ll be careful, okay? He sounds like he comes from a world that’s so different from what you’re used to.”

“Don’t do that, Emi. Don’t treat me like I’m still a kid. This is my fourth year living in New York. I’m not as naïve as you think.”

Oh, Nell…

“I’m sorry, okay? I know you’re not a kid, and I’m so proud of everything you’re doing in New York. I’m just trying to give you advice based on the lessons I’ve learned in my 31 years. We don’t know what we don’t know, and those little things sometimes lead us to extremely difficult situations.”

“I need to be able to live my life, Emi. How else will I learn about the world if I don’t experience it for myself? Meeting new people and exploring everything life has to offer—that’s why I left home in the first place. To get away from my overprotective mother’s thumb.”

Shit…

“I know, Nell. You’re right. I really am sorry. It’s just that when we talked about you and James a few weeks ago, you mentioned you weren’t experienced enough for a man like him. And well… James is only 28. He doesn’t own a swanky nightclub, he’s not some big-city celebrity, and still, you felt he wasn’t right for you. All I’m saying is be careful with this guy. Men like him, with that kind of power and money—things are often not as they seem.”

“I get that. I do. That’s why I’ve made sure he knows I want to take things slow. We’ve agreed to get to know each other as friends first before we jump into anything more. He’s been completely understanding, Emi, and so sweet. I swear, he’s a really, really good guy.”

This isn’t good. She’s already smitten, which means she’ll miss the red flags, which I’m sure are there.

“Okay, okay. I’ll let it go for now. Just… do me a favor. Remember, I’m only a phone call away. Anytime, no matter what you need, I’m here for you.”

“I know, Em,” she answers, her voice tinged with sadness. After a brief, uncomfortable silence, she adds, “Well, I should go. I’ve got rehearsal in a couple of hours and need to get ready. Hug the girls for me, and I’ll call you in a few days to check in.”

“I will, Nell. Take care, and thank you for calling.”

Hanging up does little to ease my concerns. At only twenty-two, that thirteen-year age gap feels monumental—especially for an inexperienced small-town girl being courted by a savvy New York City socialite. That kind of man, with his life experience and power, could easily manipulate her without her even realizing it.

“Hey,” I call out, noticing James as he enters the kitchen to grab his lunch. “Are you seeing anyone?”

Not very subtle, I know, but with my plate overflowing with things to worry about, I just don’t have the energy to ease him into this conversation.

“Umm… why?” His eyes shift nervously, and he swallows hard. He looks like he’s seconds away from bolting out of the room.

But hey, in for a penny…

“I, uh, was just thinking about this past summer. For a while there, it seemed like you and Annelly were getting closer. Like maybe there was something more between you two. Did I read that wrong?”

The color rising in his cheeks tells me I’ve clearly crossed some invisible boundary in our friendship, but it also confirms that I was right. He likes her. And as much as I hate meddling in her life, I’d feel a whole lot better seeing her with someone like James than tangled up with a man like the one she described.

“I like Annelly. I do. But I’m man enough to admit it wouldn’t work out. She’s a forever kind of girl, while me…” He pauses, a distant look crossing his face. “I’m not the kind of guy who can give her what she needs. What she deserves.”

See, that right there is what makes him perfect for my sweet cousin. He respects her. Sees her for the beautiful, amazing girl she is.

“I’m worried about her,” I confess, opting for honesty, even though I know she would hate that I’m talking to him about her. James remains quiet, but I can tell I’ve got his attention. “Are you guys still friends?”

“I’d like to think so. But we haven’t spoken since she went back to school.”

“She’s seeing someone.” The words slip out before I can stop them. His jaw tightens almost imperceptibly, but the rest of his face remains passive, like he’s not bothered at all. “I promised her I’d keep it to myself, but if there’s anyone I can trust to protect her secrets and keep her safe, it’s you. He’s over a decade older than her. Owns a nightclub and is somewhat of a local celebrity in New York. She says he’s nice and willing to take things slow, but I just…I’m worried, James. How do I trust a man like that with a girl like her?”

He gives nothing away, no visible emotion to indicate how he feels about what I’ve shared. But the subtle tick in his jaw—I’ve seen it before, in both Lucas and Ben, and it gives him away. He’s concerned but doesn’t want me to know.

“Well, she’s a big girl in the big city, making the best of her last year at Julliard. Given her dreams of Broadway, I’m guessing making powerful friends in high places is a good thing.” He frowns as he says it, his body betraying the half-hearted answer he’s trying to feed me. “Not to mention she’s 285 miles away. That kind of distance makes our opinion on the matter irrelevant.”

“Really, 285 miles?” I glare at him, my tone sharp and meant to make him uncomfortable. I see right through the facade. I was already in a bad mood, but his nonchalant attitude, as he pretends not to care about the situation my cousin might be walking into, pushes me over the edge. This isn’t what I expected from him, and I’m frankly disappointed. I needed him to at least reach out to her as a friend to get a sense of what’s happening and who this man is. Despite what may or may not have happened between them over the summer, I know Annelly trusts him, and he’d know the right questions to ask.

Sensing my frustration and realizing he’s made a mistake, he stands a little straighter, crossing his arms over his chest. “It’s an approximation. From here to New York. Straight up I-78.”

“You took the time to approximate how far away she is, yet you’re standing there pretending you’re not worried.” His silence, his hardened eyes that refuse to meet mine, only add to my disbelief. “You seriously aren’t going to help me?”

Though he shakes his head, I don’t miss the slight flinch when he hears my words. It’s a telltale sign he’s more conflicted than he’s letting on. “It’s not my place, Emilia. And she’d probably hate me more if I even tried.”

Want to read ahead? The next 2 Chapters are available FREE if you F OLLOW ME on REAM !!! (Link in my profile)

Author's Note:

In this scene, we once again meet Emilia's cousin, Annelly, and get some insight into her relationship with James. We also learn that when Emilia and Alyssa went missing, the team opted to keep their disappearance a secret. 

I'd love to hear your thoughts on James and Annelly and what we've learned. Also, do you disagree with the decision to hide the abduction from Annelly?

NEW CHAPTERS post at 3:00 PM EST on Tuesdays & Thursdays!!!

For updates on this and future stories, remember to follow me.

Chapter 51

Lucas

“Hey. Thought you were on break?” I ask, surprised to see him back in the control room, lunch in hand.

“Was supposed to be, but then your woman cornered me in the kitchen. She’s angry with me. Figured I’d be safer eating in here.” He sounds both amused and resigned. I raise an eyebrow, needing an explanation but unable to hide my amusement. “She’s worried about Annelly. Something about a guy she’s seeing.”

As he recounts the story, I can’t help but laugh. “You’re full of shit, James. You seriously expect us to believe you’re not worried about that dude?”

“It’s not that I’m not worried. It’s that it’s not my place to do anything about it. Annelly isn’t my girl, nor can she ever be.”

“I thought you guys were friends. Being friends means you have a right to reach out and check-in.”

“Not that type of friend. Hell, after how things went down before she left, I’d say we’re back to nothing more than acquaintances.”

“You get that she’s family, right? She’s Embree’s cousin, which, by extension, means she’s important to Jen, Ben, and me. And that comment about how things ended, that my dude, is entirely on you. You’re the one who got your panties all twisted up when she caught you kissing that chick outside of Souder’s Bar.”

He’s mid-bite when he shoots me a dirty look. As if to prove some weird point, he tosses his half-eaten sandwich back into the wrapper before balling it up.

“I did not get my panties…” he pauses and shakes his head, probably realizing how ridiculous that was going to sound. “The girl knows I don’t do relationships. I told her that. Made it very clear that all we could ever be was friends. What I did… I was only trying to protect her. She was catching feelings I knew I could never return.”

Now that’s interesting. His use of the phrase “could never return” instead of “would never return.”

“That’s neither here nor there. Don’t you think we should at least look into this guy? Not only is she family, but she’s also hundreds of miles away from home. It’s part of our job to make sure she’s safe.”

“Then go right ahead and do that. Your woman is on board, and you certainly don’t need my permission.” When I give him a dirty look, he proceeds to make an even bigger ass of himself. “Fuck! You know what I don’t understand? Why your girl came to me and not you. Or hell, to fucking Ben. Why dump that shit at my feet and make it my problem?”

Standing, he grabs the balled-up sandwich and slams it into the trash. The fucker’s pissed, probably because he does care but is too chicken shit to admit it to himself. But I know him; he’s not going to let this go because he knows Embree is right to be concerned. If I were a chick, this is when I’d step in to reassure him that everything is going to be okay, but because I’m a guy, I can’t help the howl of laughter that breaks through my lips.

“What the hell are you laughing at? This is bullshit, and you know it.”

“The only thing I know is you’re a coward. You like the girl, but you’re too scared to admit it.”

“Ha ha ha, fuck you, asshole. It’s whatever. I’ll just tell Ben. Let him worry about it.” He drops back into the chair next to me, his body slumped like a toddler throwing a tantrum. It makes me chuckle.

“Look, man, it’s simple. Stop acting like you don’t care. Call her up, say hi, and generally act like a friend. Ask questions, be there for her, and without being too obvious, get this guy’s name. We’ll have Owen run a background check. If he checks out and is on the up and up, we’ll let it go. If not, we’ll handle it. But for now, build on your friendship, so if things go south, it’s you she calls if she needs help.”

“I’m not interested in a relationship.”

“I said nothing about a relationship, jackass. Stop being a selfish dick and making everything about you. She’s family, which makes it our job to look out for her. It’s not that hard.”

Though he pretends to be running diagnostics on the various cameras and sensors, the tick in his jaw gives him away. He’s sorting out what he should do.

“I don’t think she’d be open to taking my calls,” he says out of nowhere, breaking the awkward silence.

“Then you leave a message. You apologize for being an ass and ask her to call you back. Then you do it again and again, for as long as it takes until she either answers or blocks your number.” I smirk when I see him cringe at that last part. I know Annelly. The girl is much too nice to block anyone, including him, so that dig was just my way to get under his skin.

Poor bastard. I chuckle.

It’s then that the conference line behind us rings. James reaches the table first, answering and putting it on speaker. “Yo.”

“Got something. Get everyone in the room,” Owen demands.

“It’s only James and me here. Pastor David and Tyler are on a supply run.” I inform them as I take a seat at the conference table.

“It’s alright. We’ll fill them in later,” Ben responds. “Luc, we found him.”

The hairs at the nape of my neck stand on end as adrenaline pumps through my blood. Sitting up straighter, I ask for confirmation. “Kessler?”

“Affirmative. We’ve been following the traffic cameras throughout town, and we finally got a hit. Looks like he’s at the old Montgomery property. Shane Montgomery turned it into an Airbnb after his old man died. Kessler booked the reservation under the alias Axel Cruz.”

“It’s my cover.” Creed’s voice comes over the line. “It means he knows I’m working with you. When he took them, he was counting on me finding out. He’s using my cover to lure me into a confrontation.”

“He knows we have the girls. The fact he’s still in town means he’s determined to wait us out. One way or another, he intends to bring this to some sort of conclusion.” Agent Carter Hunt adds.

The night we found Emilia and Alyssa, we were in such a rush to get them to the hospital that we left the scene in the hands of Ruby Creek PD. That turned out to be a huge mistake. When the assholes returned to check on their prisoners, the police presence gave everything away. As such, we missed our chance to catch them in the act. A fact that not only pisses us off but which we’ve been kicking ourselves for ever since.

“So, it’s a trap.” Zeb correctly surmises.

“It is,” Creed confirms. “He wants me dead. And with nothing to lose, I’m sure he’d love the chance to take as many of us down before he’s taken out himself.”

“So, for him, this is a suicide mission.” I voice the thought out loud without meaning to.

“Sounds like it,” Dominick confirms my assessment.

“So how do we do this?” James asks as he looks over the satellite images Owen just sent over. “That property is wide open. There’s no cover. Based on the Airbnb listing, it’s protected by top-of-the-line security, not counting the unknown number of mercenaries he’s got working for him. So how in the hell do we get to him without getting ourselves killed?”

The Montgomery property is a large mansion that has been passed down through the generations by one of the oldest and wealthiest families in our town. The multi-million dollar home boasts not only the best security money can buy but enough space and resources that someone could hole up in there for quite some time.

“We have a team working on a plan,” Hunt responds.

“Can’t you just hack into their security, Owen?” James asks, causing Owen to erupt into a coughing fit like he’s choking.

“Damnit, James,” he says hoarsely, still clearing his throat. “Not in front of the feds, man—”

I roll my eyes and frown. We don’t have time for jokes right now, which is why I cut him off. “Ben, we should call Shane Montgomery. Explain the situation. He knows us. If we explain what Kessler did to Embree and the girls, I’m sure he’ll help.”

“Good idea. I’ll reach out—”

“And I won’t be benched. No matter how we do this, I have to be there. I don’t give a fuck if it’s an FBI Operation. The fucker hurt my family, and I’m going to make damn sure he never gets the chance again.”

“We need him alive, Lucas.” Hunt reminds me as if I could ever forget.

“I know the fucking score, Hunt,” I growl. “I’m not going to kill him, but I am going to make damn sure he understands what he’s done. How, by harming them, he sealed his fate. I want to be the one to tell him where he’ll be spending the rest of his life.”

At a godforsaken black site.

Sick of the FBI and their bureaucratic posturing, I remind Agent Hunt they’re the reason we’re here. “Kessler was one of yours. Your damn agency trained, groomed, and then set him loose on Embree and the girls after he went rogue. Someone at the top of your organization set all of this into motion, so don’t you dare talk to me like I’m some idiot civilian hell-bent on revenge.”

“Ben, Luc’s right. How do we even know we can trust them?” James’s eyes meet mine, and a look of understanding passes between us.

“Hey, Lucas. This is Maxi.” In a rare move, Agent Halder uses her first name. “I give you my word. The team we’re using is solid. They’ve been fully vetted by me personally, and I assure you they’re clean.” Her words are sincere, but right now that’s not enough for me. I don’t give a damn about assurances. I need guarantees. I need to know that the people I’m counting on won’t screw this up. Not when everything that matters is hanging by a thread.

“I promise you, we’re going to get this guy, and when we apprehend him, you will get your face time. However much time you need, consider it done.”

Her words linger in the air like a lifeline—one that’s barely holding me back from the edge. But my heart pounds, adrenaline surging as my mind races. How can she ever begin to understand what that “face time” means to me? How the hell could anyone?

It’s not about revenge. It’s about justice. It’s about making sure that bastard knows he didn’t just cross a line—he burned every bridge back to humanity. I need him to feel the weight of what he’s done, to see the destruction he left behind, and to know that the hell awaiting him is nothing compared to the hell he’s put us through.

Her promise is all I have to hold onto, but trust is a dangerous thing to give away when your heart—when everything you love—is already on the line.

Want to read ahead? The next 2 Chapters are available FREE if you F OLLOW ME on REAM !!! (Link in my profile)

Author's Note:

Thank goodness they finally know where Kessler is! Do you think it's a good idea for Lucas to be there when the team goes in to apprehend him?

NEW CHAPTERS post at 3:00 PM EST on Tuesdays & Thursdays!!!

For updates on this and future stories, remember to follow me.

Chapter 52

Emilia

“Emb, do you have a minute?” Luc’s voice pulls me from my thoughts.

I glance up to find him standing at the doorway of the upstairs office, where I’ve been making calls, trying to find a children’s therapist for the girls. The exhaustion on his face mirrors my own, the weight of everything we’re carrying together reflected in his tired eyes.

Yet somehow, even in this moment, he’s the most attractive man I’ve ever laid eyes on. His chiseled jaw, now covered with a few days’ worth of scruff, only adds to his rugged appeal, giving him an edge that makes my heart skip a beat. And those curls—the silky light brown strands that have grown just long enough to fall across his forehead—only make him look more effortlessly sexy.

When our eyes meet, Luc doesn’t hesitate. In an instant, he’s by my side, taking my hand and helping me to my feet before pulling me into his arms. He’s held me this way countless times before, but there’s something different about this moment. The way he clings to me, the way his embrace feels a bit too tight, a little too desperate—it’s like he’s searching for some kind of anchor, something to steady him through whatever storm is brewing inside him.

I can feel it, his need to say something, but instead of asking, I stay silent. I let him hold me, let him take whatever he needs from me. In this fragile moment, it’s all I can offer him—my presence, my quiet understanding, my trust that he’ll tell me when he’s ready.

When he finally pulls away, it’s not far. He takes my hand again, leading us out of the office toward the bedroom we once shared—his childhood bedroom where we once used to play. The room feels heavy with memories as he guides me to the bed, where he curls his body behind mine, wrapping me in his warmth. His chest presses against my back, his breath soft against the back of my head as he breathes me in, and for a moment, we just lie there.

Then, in a voice so quiet I almost miss it, he whispers, “We found him.”

My heart stops. The calm in his voice doesn’t match the tension running through his body, nor the erratic beat of his heart thrumming against my back. His fingers move nervously yet tenderly, tracing a path from my arms down to my hip as if grounding himself through touch.

I don’t need to ask who. I already know.

“He’s still in town. Creed thinks he’s luring us into a trap.” To understand what he’s trying to say, I need to see him. So I turn over, bringing us chest to chest so I can look at him as he speaks.

“We need him alive,” he swallows hard. “God, don’t I know it, but Emb… I want to fucking kill him for what he did to you and the girls. I want to end him. To destroy him.”

His face contorts with pain, his eyes brimming with overwhelming emotion—anger, hatred, and worst of all, despair. His voice is raw, laced with all-consuming fury, and yet it’s the hopelessness underneath that tears at my heart.

“What if I can’t stop?” Desperation seeps through every surface of his body as he reaches up to cup the side of my face. “I don’t think I’ll be able to stop.” His voice cracks, trembling as he admits the fear that’s haunting him.

“You can, baby. And you will. Because you are the strongest, bravest, most amazing man I have ever known.” His breath hitches, and I press my forehead to his, willing him to hear me, to believe what I know to be true. “You. Found. Us. You. Saved. Us.” I speak each word slowly, deliberately, needing him to feel the weight of what he did for us. “That’s how I know you’ll do what needs to be done. Because you are a good man, the best man.”

I run my thumb across his cheek, feeling his warmth, his vulnerability, and as I look into his eyes, I give him the only thing I can—my unwavering belief in him. “I believe in you.”

A rough sound—something between a sob and a growl—escapes his lips as he rolls me on top of him. Our mouths collide with desperation, frantic need driving our desire. It’s not just passion; it’s raw, unfiltered emotion—an aching hunger born from pain, fear, and the need for reassurance. When a soft whimper of pleasure escapes me, his hands become more insistent, tangling in the back of my hair, pulling just enough to send a jolt of pleasure straight to my core.

He deepens the kiss, and at that moment, I feel all of him—his heart laid bare, the agony he’s carried, the fierce triumph of surviving everything thrown his way, just so he could be here right now, with me. With every kiss, with every touch, it’s like he’s pouring everything he has into this, into us.

“Say it again,” he demands, his voice rough, broken, but so full of need.

“I believe in you,” I breathe against his mouth, and I mean it with every fiber of my being.

But instead of igniting the fire between us, something shifts. His eyes—so alive, so desperate—suddenly shutter. His hands loosen, and the next thing I know, he’s pulling away. In the blink of an eye, it’s like the air has been sucked out of the room.

Confused, my mind races to figure out what could be wrong. One second, we were wrapped up in each other, and now… “Lucas?” My voice trembles with uncertainty as I search his face, looking for an answer that explains what just happened.

“You shouldn’t.” His voice is hollow, laced with defeat, as he sits up on the edge of the bed. His shoulders slumped, his head hanging low like the weight of whatever he’s carrying is crushing him.

He’s doing it again.

“Don’t do this.” My voice is stronger than I feel. I’m trembling, my hands shaking, but I refuse to let that stop me. “I won’t let you push me away again, and I’m not going to sit here and watch you beat yourself up. Not this time.” The tears building behind my eyes threaten to fall, but I don’t let them. I can’t. I need to be strong, not for me, but for him. “I will do whatever it takes to snap you out of this because we need you , Lucas!”

My words are full of fire and determination—everything I can muster in the face of his crumbling self-worth. But my heart is breaking, the tremors in my hands betraying how terrified I am of losing him to the darkness he carries inside. I hate this, hate seeing him like this, which is why I cannot let this go. I will not give up on him. Not like this. Not the way he keeps giving up on himself.

“Everything I touch turns to shit, Embree. Every single fucking thing.” His words are like knives, each one cutting deeper than the last. He says it like it’s a fact, like he truly believes it, and it crushes me to see the man I love so weighed down by guilt and self-loathing. Every inch of him radiates defeat, and I can feel his pain. It’s raw, palpable, and I wish—God, how I wish—I could make him see himself the way I see him.

“Not me. Never me.” My voice shakes, but I push forward, needing him to hear me, to understand. “My entire life, you’ve touched me in some way. When we were kids, your words of encouragement, the way you were always there for me… You made me better.”

I see the conflict in his eyes, how he wants to argue against the way I’m defending him, but I won’t let him—not this time. “And that night before you left, when you made love to me for the very first time… you showed me what it’s like to be cherished. To be cared for with so much love and adoration that I never found anything like it again.” My heart aches with the memory, and I know it’s a pain he feels too, even if he won’t admit it. “The way you loved me that night changed me. Your touch singed itself so deep under my skin that, to this day, you’re the only man who’s ever made me feel that way.”

I pause, needing to catch my breath, fighting back the tears threatening to spill over. “And now that you’re back, you’ve touched my children, too. You’ve loved them, cared for them, protected them as if they were your own. You… touching their lives the way you have, you brought Mallory out of her shell. You filled a void inside Alyssa that, no matter how hard I tried, I could never fill.”

I take a deep breath, my hand instinctively moving to the baby bump I’m still struggling to come to terms with. “You’ve touched all of us in ways you don’t even realize, Lucas. You don’t destroy everything you touch. You make it better. You make us better. And that’s why I believe in you, Lucas. I. Believe. In. You.”

A painful sob rips through him, raw and gut-wrenching, as he buries his face in his hands. His broad shoulders shake, wracked by the storm of emotions that have overtaken him. Wasting no time, I wrap myself around him, pressing my head to his back, holding him close as anguish consumes him.

When he feels my arms encircle his abdomen, he hesitates for a moment before placing a hand over mine. The simple gesture forces my eyes closed. The feeling of our connection being restored brings tears to my eyes.

I don’t know how long we stay like that. Sitting in silence, me holding him together as his guilt tries to tear him apart. I refuse to let that happen. I will hold him together for as long as it takes, no matter the cost. Somehow, I will make him see how incredibly deserving he is of happiness, of love, of everything we could be.

When his tears finally subside, he pulls me onto his lap, his arms wrapping around me like I’m his lifeline. There’s a desperation in his touch like he’s using me to ground himself, to pull his way back from the edge.

“I’m sorry,” he whispers, his voice broken and hoarse as he buries his head in the crook of my neck.

Pulling him closer, I breathe him in, letting his familiar scent and the softness of his curls against my skin ease the tension gripping my heart. The moment is achingly familiar—so much like all those years ago when I held him just like this, the night of his parent’s funeral.

The night he left me.

He’s come so far since then, endured so much, yet in moments like this, I wish he could see the strength in himself that I see so clearly.

“I’m so scared,” he confesses. “I’ve never had so much to lose before. I feel like I’m just waiting for the other shoe to drop. I’m terrified that I’ll make a mistake, and you, the girls, Jenny… it will all get taken away.” His voice trembles as he peers up at me, eyes filled with a sadness that cuts straight to my soul. Every ounce of fear, every doubt, is laid bare in that look, and it breaks my heart.

“I can’t fathom a life without you,” he says, the words barely holding together under the weight of his emotions. “Without you, without the kids… I might as well not exist.”

Hearing his deepest fears spoken out loud—this man who has fought so hard, who carries the scars of the world on his body—I feel the sting of tears in my own eyes. He’s so terrified of losing us, of losing this life we’re building, that it’s consuming him. All I want is to take that fear away, to show him we aren’t going anywhere. That he is more than enough. Always has been. Always will be.

“Lucas, listen to me.” I take his face in my hands, needing him to hear me. “I am yours. I have always been and will always continue to be yours. I love you. I don’t want a life without you, either. I want to have your babies. To live in this house with you—if you’re open to it—or hell, I’ll live in a tent in the middle of the woods, if that’s what you want because you are my home. You, the girls, Nero, our little Sailor, and any other babies you’re willing to give me. We. Are. Yours. Forever and always.”

His hands tighten on my hips, and his tear-filled eyes search mine with an intensity that makes my heart skip a beat. “Marry me.” The words are rough, pleading, as if he’s clinging to them like they’re his last hope.

I freeze, unable to believe what I’m hearing. “A-are you proposing, Lucas? Is that what this is?” I ask, my voice trembling with a mix of disbelief and hope.

“Yes. Fuck yes,” he replies without hesitation, his voice thick with emotion.

“Then yes, I’ll marry you.” The words spill from me before I can even process them, my own tears filling my eyes.

“Jesus, Embree,” he breathes, pressing his forehead against mine, his hands holding me even tighter. We’re both crying now, and he whispers, “Say it again, sweetness. Tell me one more time.”

I lift his face, wanting him to see the truth in my eyes, and smile wide—a smile that feels unfamiliar because it’s happiness in its purest form. The type of happiness I’ve only ever dreamed of. “Yes, Lucas James Holt. I’ll marry you.”

And then I crash my lips against his, pouring every ounce of love, of joy, of hope into that kiss. Desperate to make it a vow, a promise, sealed into our souls for all eternity.

Want to read ahead? The next 2 Chapters are available FREE if you F OLLOW ME on REAM !!! (Link in my profile)

Author's Note:

Wow! This scene was a doozy. I'd love to hear what you think. Do you think it's too soon for Lucas and Emilia to be getting engaged?

NEW CHAPTERS post at 3:00 PM EST on Tuesdays & Thursdays!!!

For updates on this and future stories, remember to follow me.

Chapter 53

Lucas

She said yes. By the grace of God, she said yes—to marrying me. Me! Her answer echoes in my mind, almost impossible to grasp. Like I’m suspended in some out-of-body experience, I feel weightless. Like I’m floating on air, every ounce of pain and heartache I’ve ever carried fades away into nothingness. The regrets that have haunted me for years? Gone. The darkness that’s been my constant companion, the storm clouds that have followed me through every step of my adult life? In an instant, they dissipate and disappear.

For the first time in more than a decade, there’s light. Real light. The sunshine, the rainbows, all the happy shit people talk about, but that I never thought I’d experience. Elation. Joy. Contentment. It’s all crashing over me and drowning me in euphoria.

And it’s all because of her.

Always because of her.

I have to tell her. I can’t wait. I need her to understand that there’s no going back, no leaving anything to chance. I don’t trust fate, the universe, or whatever the hell else is out there that may try to keep us apart. I won’t give them the time or the chance to work against us.

“As soon as possible, Emb.” The words tumble from my lips with urgency. “Too much time has already slipped away, and I won’t allow another day more than I have to to finally make you mine.”

“Yes.” Her breath is warm against my lips. “As soon as possible.”

She breaks the kiss just long enough to reposition herself, her legs straddling me as her hands work to unbutton my jeans. My body answers hers instinctively—my hands fly to the back of my shirt, pulling it off in one swift motion while she focuses on freeing me. When she does, she slips away so fast that I miss when I reach for her. But just as quickly, she’s back. This time, she’s on her knees, those delicate hands tugging my pants and boxer briefs down, her touch setting fire to every inch of me. I lift my hips to help, unable to tear my gaze away from her as she moves.

The moment her hand wraps around me, a deep, guttural groan rumbles from my chest. The sensation of her soft hands on that most intimate part of me stokes the flames of desire until it feels like I’m burning from the inside out. My control slips as her mouth closes over the sensitive tip, her tongue swirling with such sensual precision that I throw my head back, eyes clenched shut, utterly lost in the pleasure she’s giving me. God, she feels so damn good.

I want her—no, I need her . She consumes me. Every second, every minute, every moment of every waking hour, she’s all I think about. Even in sleep, she fills my every dream, my every desire and fantasy. She’s a vision, a fucking miracle. And by God, she’s going to be all mine.

“Psss!” I hiss through clenched teeth as she increases the suction, her delicate hand working expertly at the base of me while her other cups me just the way I crave. The combination of sensations sends shocks of pleasure through my entire body, every muscle trembling as I teeter on the brink of losing myself completely. Each touch, each movement, brings me closer, so dangerously close to falling into the abyss of pure ecstasy.

When her eyes meet mine—those deep whiskey eyes that have always been my undoing—what little control I had left snaps. My hand dives into her hair, fingers tangling in the soft strands as my hips start moving on their own, chasing the intoxicating heat of her mouth. The need to empty myself inside her is so acute. So intense. So all-consuming that it’s all I see. All I feel. All I want, even more than my next breath.

And then she moans—low and deep, the vibrations sending shockwaves that heighten the pleasure simmering at the base of my spine. I can feel it. That fever peak of pleasure building inside me, overwhelming me, driving me mad with the desperation to release down her throat. It’s almost painful. The need to come crashes through me like a tidal wave, but no, it’s not enough. Not like this. Not for our first time after she’s agreed to marry me. I need more than this—I need to be inside her, to claim her completely, body and soul.

Stopping, I gently cup the side of her face, my eyes searching hers with a need that goes far beyond the physical.“Inside you. Need it. Need you.”

The words barely make it out, rough and broken, but she gets it. God, does she get it. Without missing a beat, she pushes me back onto the bed, and I watch in awe as she strips away her clothes. Her pants, her panties, her top, her bra—all discarded like a gift being unwrapped just for me. The sight of her standing there, breasts still bouncing slightly from being freed, I thank my fucking lucky stars for the treasure that is this woman. She is everything. More than I deserve, but I’ll spend the rest of my days working hard to someday be worthy of her.

When she climbs up onto my body, I rise to meet her, mouth seeking hers with a hunger that’s been building since she said yes to marrying me. One hand grips her curves, pulling her closer, while my other roams to her breast, kneading her softness like I can’t get enough of her.

My chest heaves with need, the words spilling out before I can stop them. “Please, Emb, I need to be inside you.”

She doesn’t make me wait. No hesitation, no teasing—just pure, unadulterated connection. Her hand grips my cock, guiding me, and then, slowly, torturously, she lowers herself onto me. The world narrows to this moment, to the way her body takes me in, the way our eyes stay locked together, the collective gasp that escapes both of us as we become one. The pleasure is instant, fierce, a tidal wave of sensation that has me trembling beneath her, vibrating with anticipation.

But this time, it’s different. Where before I was consumed by raw lust, desperate to chase my own release, now my thoughts are all about her. Her pleasure. Her needs. The way her body reacts to mine. Every small movement, every breathy moan—she is my focus, my world. I want to make this last. To feel her unravel under me, with me, until we both fall apart in the most beautiful way possible.

That she’s in my arms, that we’re together in such perfect unity, ignites something primal in me. The need to serve her, to worship her, to make her feel like the queen she is. As we move together, every ounce of my being is dedicated to her pleasure—her love, her body, the way she moves against me—it’s all that matters in this moment. As I fight for control, I notice how tightly I’m gripping her hips, but when I ease up in my attempt to handle her more gently, her objection surprises me.

“Don’t. Help me. Help me make us both feel good,” she pants, her voice breathy and thick with desire. Her body undulates over me in a rhythm so sensual it has me clenching my jaw, fighting to keep from coming so soon. But her words—her plea–tear through my restraint like a wrecking ball, and any remnants of my self-control vanish. Pleasure shoots through me, a fiery current traveling straight through my groin, begging for release.

As she rises and falls over me, my body reacts instinctively, answering hers in a desperate dance of need. With my hands gripping her tightly, I facilitate her movements, enhancing the friction with extra pressure each time she grinds down against me. The sensation is blinding, overwhelming—it feels so fucking good. Both of us working together, completely in sync, joined as one like we were always meant to be.

Unable to resist, I take one of her nipples into my mouth, my tongue lazily tracing circles over the sensitive bud before sucking hard. Her body responds immediately, her insides quivering around me, and the sensation sends a shockwave of pleasure through us both. It’s electric, pushing us to a fevered pace. Faster. Harder. Our bodies tremble, moving together as the tension between us coils tighter, so close to snapping.

Together, our hearts race as one, breaths in perfect sync, our moans intertwined as we pull each other closer to the edge. With renewed desperation, our lips lock together in passionate bliss, stealing our breaths, but who cares about oxygen when I have her? When all I need in this world is her.

And then there it is—the first hint of her climax. That little gasp of surprise that always comes just as she reaches the point of no return. Inside her, what starts as soft flutters turns into hard pulsing spasms that milk me, squeeze me, beckoning me to join her. To jump off that ledge, side by side with eyes closed and the certainty that at the end, all that will remain is us. Embree and Lucas. Forever.

“Fuck, Emb. Fuck,” I growl, my voice rough with need as I thrust into her harder, faster. One, two, three more times before I lose myself entirely. A wave of euphoria crashes through me, my release flooding my every nerve, every muscle, as sparks of ecstasy shoot up my spine. My senses blur, overwhelmed by the feel of her still trembling around me, pulsing with the same pleasure that overtakes me.

The weight of her warm body pressing against mine, the way her skin smells like summer and feels like heaven—it’s all I’ve ever wanted. She’s everything. Emilia Jane Barett was made for me, and I’ll spend the rest of my life proving she belongs right here, in my arms.

As we both come down from the height of bliss, she collapses against me, her body fitting perfectly against mine like we’re two pieces of the same puzzle finally snapping into place. And that’s when it hits me—tears prick at the corners of my eyes. It’s like my soul is weeping with joy at the realization that the search is over. She’s here. The missing half of my soul, the being that completes me and fills up all my empty, broken spaces.

“I love you,” she whispers, her voice soft but laden with so much emotion that it knocks the air from my lungs.

And then, before I can stop myself, the words tumble out. “Does that mean you’ll still marry me?” I wince internally, knowing how lame I must sound. But when she laughs—light, beautiful, and so full of warmth—it makes my brief stint with humiliation completely worth it.

“Yes. I will marry you,” she says with a smile that melts everything inside me.

After pressing a kiss to the tip of her nose, we slide back into the bed, still tangled up in one another like we always should have been. Like we will be for the rest of our lives.

And that’s when I remember…

“Don’t move,” I say, my voice filled with sudden urgency. Her eyes narrow in playful protest as I slide out of bed, but I ignore it. “Stay right there. I have something for you.”

Because this moment, this love—it deserves more than words.

It deserves a symbol, something she can hold onto, just like I’m holding onto her.

Forever.

Want to read ahead? The next 2 Chapters are available FREE if you F OLLOW ME on REAM !!! (Link in my profile)

Author's Note:

I'd love to hear what you think of this scene. What do you think Lucas has for her?

NEW CHAPTERS post at 3:00 PM EST on Tuesdays & Thursdays!!!

For updates on this and future stories, remember to follow me.

Chapter 54

Lucas

Grateful I’ve yet to move my things downstairs, I run to my dresser, feeling around the bottom of the old drawer until I find what I’m looking for. Within seconds, I’m back at her side of the bed. Dropping to one knee in front of her, I watch the realization dawn on her face.

Her gasp fills the silence as she lifts a trembling hand to cover her mouth. When her eyes meet mine, they’re wide, shimmering, overflowing with emotion, and that’s when it hits me.

This is it.

Every dream I’ve ever had, every night I spent aching for her, every loss, and every broken path—it all led me here. To her. To this.

“Embree, I bought this ring a little over a year ago. On July 3rd, the day I’d decided would be my last.” I know the second she processes my words, it comes through in how her breath catches in her throat as sadness darkens her eyes. It guts me. I hate that I’m putting her through this, hate that my pain is now hers, but she has to know. She has to understand what she means to me. How loving her saved my life in ways no one else could.

“It was the day before the 4th of July, and I was tired, Emb.” My voice drops, thick with the weight of that memory, my heart aching as I see the concern wash over her face. I don’t want to put her through this, but I need her to understand just how dark things were before my love for her pulled me back into the light. “The blinding migraines from my brain injury… God, they were relentless. They’d been pounding in my skull for months, draining every ounce of strength I had left. But the worst part—the part that broke me—was what my mind started doing to me.”

I feel my throat tighten, the words clawing their way out, even though every part of me wants to shield her from the truth. “The nightmares, the flashbacks… it was like I was back to living in a war zone, even though I was out. My brain kept telling me that at any moment, the enemy would find me, track me down, and finish the job. I’d wake up drenched in sweat, so sure they were right outside my window, ready to pull the trigger. And there were days—too many days—where I almost wanted them to. Where I’d walk toward the danger, hoping they would just end it and finally put me out of my misery.”

Her eyes glisten with unshed tears, and it takes everything in me not to stop, to hold her and tell her it’s all okay now. But if I do, I know I’ll chicken out.

“Everything in that city triggered something in me—every noise, every shadow. It was like my mind was replaying the worst moments of my time in theatre, over and over, haunting me no matter where I went. I couldn’t escape it. So that day, I woke up, and I decided I was done. I was going to end it myself.” I swallow hard, feeling the rawness of that decision creeping back into my chest. “I didn’t care about anything anymore. I just wanted peace. I just wanted the pain to stop.”

Looking back on that day is still so fucking hard. By nature, I am wired to never give up. That stubborn tenacity, the refusal to quit—it’s what served as the foundation that got me through SEAL training, what kept me going on missions when things got bad. But on that day, I was sitting there, staring at my gun, and for the first time in my life, I felt like giving up was the right choice.

“The thing about depression is that it makes giving up feel like a release. A relief. For me, it meant freedom. It meant peace. No more pain. No more ghosts following me around every corner. It felt like escape—from all the shit that was haunting me, from the nightmares, the migraines, the constant fear. I sat there thinking, ‘Maybe this is the way out. Maybe this is what I need.’”

I watch her face, the sadness creeping in, and it kills me. But to know how far I’ve come, she needs to see how far I have fallen.

“I chose that day because I knew the next day’s sky would be full of fireworks.” My voice catches, the memory suffocating me for a moment. “Fireworks… sounds innocent, right? But not for me. I knew what would happen. My mind would twist those bursts of light and sound until they pulled me back into that hell—war, death, all the things I’d been running from.” I glance at her, seeing the concern in her eyes but knowing it’s okay because everything worked out in the end.

“I wanted to avoid that at all cost,” I continue, hating the memories and feelings it’s awakening in me. “So, I picked the day before. Woke up that morning, certain it was what I wanted. As fucked up as it was, I wanted to spend my last day on this earth feeling happy.”

I shake my head, still stunned by the dark place I’d been in. “At that point, happiness was so far out of reach. The only thing I could think of that might help me feel it, even for a second, was to pretend. To trick myself into believing I had something to look forward to. Something to hold on to… even if it wasn’t real.”

Her breath catches as she swallows down a sob, and my fingers caress her face, wiping the tears away with my thumb.

“So, I found a jeweler in Manhattan and went there to buy an engagement ring. For you.” Her eyes widen in shock as emotions I can barely decipher swirl within her expression.

“I wanted to pretend, Embree. To make myself believe, just for one day, that the imaginary life my brain had concocted in that hole was real. I wanted to play it out. Buying you the right ring. Deciding how I would propose. Even though I knew I couldn’t have you in real life… just for that day, I needed it to be real. You, me, the life I’d never get to live.”

“It took four jewelers before I found the right one.” My voice cracks, the memory is as vivid as if it were happening right now. “It was so fucking beautiful, and so you. I knew the moment I saw it that it was the one.” She takes my hand in hers, and I can see her struggling to process what I’m telling her. “So, I bought it. Even purchased the insurance at the store—just to keep up the pretense. To make it feel even more real. And then I stuck the ring in my pocket, hopped in a cab, and headed to Central Park.”

I close my eyes for a moment, forcing myself to relive that day. “I had my gun with me, a letter for Pastor David, one for my sister… and one for you. I was going to wait until the park cleared out for the night. That’s when I planned to do it. But I got there early, so I sat on a park bench… pulled out the ring, and imagined proposing to you. Just staring at that ring…” I shake my head, not caring about the tears streaming down my face.

“That ring saved my life, Embree. I bought it, hoping to spark just the tiniest bit of hope. Not because I wanted to find a reason to live, but because I desperately needed to remember what it felt like. To anticipate something good. To want a future. To look forward to the next day.”

I glance up at her, seeing the tears in her eyes, too. “Sitting there on that park bench, in the most peaceful place in that damn city, I looked at that ring and realized… those feelings I’d been trying to invoke? They were real. It was genuine hope that I felt. Genuine excitement. I wanted that damn ring and everything it represented.”

The weight of the moment hangs between us, heavy and charged. “So, I changed my mind,” I continue, voice barely a whisper. “I went home as fast as I could and told Pastor David I needed help.”

“Thanks to this ring, I went into a program for veterans with depression and PTSD. I spent 90 days in-patient at the facility. This ring in my pocket every step of the way reminding me I had something—someone—to live for. Though I never imagined I’d get the chance to give it to you.” Her gaze never wavers, eyes locked on me with an intensity that sends a shiver down my spine. The weight of everything we’ve been through, every trial and heartache, seems to hang in the air between us. “To propose to the girl of my dreams,” I continue, my voice thick with emotion, “the woman whose memory and love protected me. Saved me more times than I can count— even from myself on my darkest day. But here we are.”

I pause, taking a minute to ground myself. The enormity of what’s happening is surreal. I can hardly believe it—everything I’ve ever wanted, everything I thought I’d lost forever, is standing right in front of me.

Her eyes, full of emotion, never leave mine, and I can feel the deepest connection tethering us to this moment. It’s like everything that’s ever happened to us—together and apart—is culminating right here, in this one perfect second. My heart pounds in my chest, knowing that this is the future we’ve both been waiting for.

“I love you, Embree,” I say, the words trembling in the air between us, heavy with years of unspoken truths. “I’ve loved you since before I even knew what love was, and I’ve loved you every day since. I’ll love you every day forever because you own the most vital parts of me—my heart and my soul.” With the way she’s looking at me, it takes every ounce of my strength to hold it together for this next part.

“Marry me, sweetheart. Marry me, and I’ll spend the rest of my life making up for every mistake I ever made, for all the time I let slip away. Marry me, and I swear I will spend the rest of my days devoted completely to you.” My voice cracks, but I push through because she needs to hear this. She needs to know. “Marry me, and I swear I will never, ever, walk away from you again.”

The world stops. Everything—air, sounds, the earth spinning on its axis—comes to a halt. Time, space, the universe, nothing exists at this moment but us. I’m on one knee, heart pounding, breath held, watching as emotions ripple across her face. I know she’s going to say yes. Not just because she’s already said it, but because this is where we were always meant to be. This moment, this path, this future—it’s our destiny.

“Yes,” she whispers, her voice thick with emotion. “I’ll marry you.”

In that instant, with the ring on her finger and her in my arms, everything finally falls into place. For the first time in my life, I feel like the universe is on our side. All the pain, all the loss—it led us here, to each other, and now I’ll do everything in my power to make sure nothing comes between us again.

Want to read ahead? The next 2 Chapters are available FREE if you F OLLOW ME on REAM !!! (Link in my profile)

Author's Note:

In this chapter, we learn about Lucas's struggle after the rescue, including his struggle as he contemplated taking his own life.

I'd love to hear what you think of this scene. Do you agree with his decision to tell her everything he went through? 

NEW CHAPTERS post at 3:00 PM EST on Tuesdays & Thursdays!!!

For updates on this and future stories, remember to follow me.

Chapter 55

Lucas

“Going in. Go, go, go!” The voice crackles through my earpiece, signaling the start of the operation. The team and I are posted at a distance, watching the video footage from the tactical cameras worn by the SWAT Team.

Now we wait.

After much deliberation, it was decided that the FBI would take the lead, backed by Ruby Creek and Lakeview Police Departments, along with SWAT. The goal was clear: apprehend former Special Agent Robert Kessler while preserving the chain of evidence and eliminating any room for error. It was the right move, but it didn’t sit well with me at first.

Every instinct screamed at me to be a part of the takedown. To look that bastard in the eyes and make him feel every ounce of the fear and pain he put us through. But after last night—after Embree said yes to my proposal—I saw things differently. My need for revenge, that burning urge to settle the score, suddenly didn’t feel as important. Not because Kessler’s actions don’t matter. They do. And not because I’m over it—far from it. But because in the end, Kessler lost. He didn’t destroy us. Embree and I won. This time, when it counted the most, the bad guys failed, so why let them steal any more of our precious time?

The way I see it, I’ve spent enough of my life consumed by all the wrong things. I wasted too many years chasing down shadows, haunted by the past, letting fear and my demons dictate every move I made. But now? Now I have everything I’ve ever wanted, and it’s like a veil has been lifted. Clarity—it’s my new best friend. What matters to me now is simple. My future wife. Our children. Our life together. Living it to the fullest, without fear, without hesitation. The past no longer has a hold on me because the future is everything, and I’m not about to waste another second looking back.

“Checking in. How are you?” Ben’s voice comes up from behind me, a solid hand gripping my shoulder in a quiet show of support.

“I’m straight. Breathing steady.” It’s a lie, but one I hope rings true before this day is done.

“Good.” He gives me that look—the one where his eyes narrow just enough to let me know he’s reading me like an open book. He’s always been too damn perceptive. The furrow in his brow tells me he sees right through me, and honestly, with the way I’m feeling, I’m sure the entire team can sense the tension simmering under my cool, calm exterior. But I’m grateful that, for once, he lets it go.

“I spoke to Agent Halder this morning. Once Kessler’s in custody, she’ll leak the documents we discussed to the press.”

The official story is that Robert Kessler, a disgraced former FBI agent, kidnapped the wife and children of a missing agent as an act of revenge for being fired. A premeditated act the FBI was aware of and failed to prevent. It’s simple, believable—a narrative that will make headlines and should spark outrage.

While Kessler’s identity will be made public, Creed’s name, his role, Embree and the kids—they’re all shielded. The gritty details of Creed’s disappearance, the investigation he was working on, and the murky water we’ve all had to wade through. Those are sealed up tight. Redacted. Essentially erased from public view. What we’re leaking to the media was carefully curated—authentic enough to get the reaction we need from the public and those at the agency who wish to harm us while ensuring we all remain protected. Everyone except Kessler.

“Jen’s on standby. Once everything goes public, she’s filing the lawsuit. When it’s all said and done, the agency won’t dare touch Emilia, the girls, hell… any of us. And for those at the agency still hellbent on revenge, Owen’s put together a nice insurance policy. If anything happens to any of us, we’ll expose every dirty secret the agency tried to hide during their witch hunt against Emilia. Give it a few more weeks, and this will all be behind us.”

Ben’s confidence is palpable, but I’m not quite there yet. Not until I’ve seen Kessler cuffed, the story exposed, and the FBI’s incompetence in their handling of this situation laid bare for the world to see. Only then will I allow myself to indulge in a moment of relief.

“It won’t really be over, though, will it?” I murmur as I repeat the thought that’s been running through my mind like a broken record. “It doesn’t exonerate Creed. By all accounts, he’s still a ghost, forced to keep running and hiding from those trying to silence him.” I shake my head, worry gnawing at me as I think back to last night’s conversation. I’m deeply concerned about what this will mean for the three children I love and promised her I’d protect.

“Yeah, but he’s alive, isn’t he? And we’ve bought him time. That’s exactly what he needs to fight back, to gather the evidence that’ll clear his name. With Embree and the girls out of harm’s way, they don’t have anything to hold over him anymore. He’s free to do whatever needs to be done.”

I nod, but the knot in my chest remains tight. “And Mason? You’re okay with him staying out there, in the field?”

Ben’s shoulders lift in a casual shrug, his eyes narrowing as they focus on some distant thought. “He thinks he can help,” he says simply. “Something about this situation has stirred up old ghosts for him. He’s convinced there’s a way out of this, and he’s all in on helping Creed find it. When I voiced my concerns, he was adamant. Said he’d watch Creed’s back no matter what.” Ben’s grin widens slightly, a hint of pride shining through, and it catches me off guard. “Even told me he’d have his resignation letter on my desk by morning if I tried to stop him.”

I raise an eyebrow at his reaction. It’s odd he’s finding pride in a moment like this, but with Ben, I guess I shouldn’t be surprised. He’s a man who appreciates those who follow their own code. Those who act on instinct rather than on orders.

“When one of my best employees feels that strongly about something, what kind of boss would I be to interfere? I told him to keep his job and gave him my blessing. He’ll stick to the plan—traveling with Creed but keeping his distance. He’ll be another set of eyes, watching his back and making sure he stays clear of any trouble.”

“Thank you for that.” I mean it, but Ben raises a brow, clearly skeptical of my gratitude. “What?” I ask him, confused.

“You expect me to believe you’re good with using Offset Tactical resources to protect your fiancé’s ex-husband? The same guy who kidnapped her and—during said abduction—fathered the child she’s currently carrying?”

“Don’t be such a fucking asshole, Ben.” I turn to face him, my muscles tensing, fists practically begging to shut him up should he dare say another word. The mere mention of that day makes my blood boil.

Ben throws his hands up in defense, taking a step back. “Jesus! Stand the fuck down. That’s not what I meant. I’m not judging, alright? I’m just curious. After everything he’s done, why the hell do you suddenly care about that man’s safety?”

Want to read ahead? The next 2 Chapters are available FREE if you F OLLOW ME on REAM !!! (Link in my profile)

Author's Note:

I'd love to hear what you think of this scene. Are you surprised Lucas didn't insist that he be part of the operation to apprehend Kessler? How do you feel about Lucas's inclination to help Creed? Why do you think he wants to help?

NEW CHAPTERS post at 3:00 PM EST on Tuesdays & Thursdays!!!

For updates on this and future stories, remember to follow me.

Chapter 56

Lucas

It’s a fair question. Anyone who knows me would wonder the same thing. My hatred for Creed has been no secret. I’ve cursed his name more times than I can count, and the thought of protecting him should make me sick to my stomach.

But the truth? It’s simpler than I thought it would be.

“While stuck in that cellar, her biggest fear wasn’t for herself—it was for Alyssa,” I say, my voice rough as I try to shake off the heavy pressure that squeezes my chest whenever I think of how close I came to losing them. “She was terrified of what would become of Alyssa should they be separated. She wondered who would be there to help her, to keep her safe if Embree couldn’t. Lost and alone in a world full of evil… who would stand up for her? Who would save her?” I let out a harsh breath, but it does little to relieve the pressure crushing my lungs.

“It was then she realized not all of Creed’s decisions were selfish. She finally understood his sacrifice. With her child’s fate hanging in the balance, she saw why he did what he did. Leaving them behind, disappearing for weeks, months at a time to work cases… walking away from his own family to infiltrate a human trafficking ring to destroy them from the inside. All of it was for one reason—to save lives, to stop those monsters before they could destroy more innocent people by subjecting them to a fate worse than death. The same fate that befell his sister.”

I exhale loudly, trying to release the tension in my body as I fight to get control of the anger consuming me. I’ll never understand how humans can be so vile, especially to the most vulnerable among us. But if my time fighting wars has taught me anything, it’s that there’s no greater threat to humanity than other human beings.

“Though I hate what he did to the woman and children I love… though I may never fully trust him with them again, even I can admit that his job—what he does—matters. He stands up for those with no choice. No voice. And that’s a mission even I can respect. Because when I think about it… when I picture our little girl out there, lost somewhere in the world, I’d want an army at her back. An army willing to do whatever it took to find her. To fight for her. To rescue and bring her home, safe, where she belongs.”

The thought of losing them to that world still sends a jolt of fear through me, a fear I’ll never shake. I take a breath, trying to steady the emotions that threaten to drown me. “I didn’t come to this conclusion on my own. Embree—she helped me see past my anger to the truth I hadn’t wanted to admit. Creed and I, for all our differences… we’re not so different after all. At our core, we’re both protectors. Defenders of what’s right. Justice, or whatever version of it we can carve out of this broken world.”

I exhale, allowing the full weight of that realization to settle in. “Yeah, our methods are worlds apart. God knows I don’t agree with what he did to Embree and those kids, but in the end? We’re both motivated by the same thing. Balancing the scales to give the little guy a fighting chance. That’s really what it comes down to. Plus, she wants him to know about the baby. And once he’s free of all this, she wants to give him a chance to be a father to the kids. If he even wants it.”

“Christ!” Ben sighs, running a hand through his hair, eyes downcast. He looks like he’s fighting the same internal battle I did when she first told me. That doubt, gnawing at the back of your mind, telling you it isn’t a good idea. I had the same reaction. But for her sake—and the kids—I’m willing to give the man the benefit of the doubt. But only once his circumstances are no longer a danger to them.

“Yeah. I get it. I felt the same, but I promised her I’d support her no matter what she decided. And I fully intend to keep that promise. The only condition is that if the baby comes before he’s sorted this shit out, he’ll have to sign over his parental rights. That way, I can adopt the baby legally, just like I did with the girls.”

The adoption was actually Embree’s idea. If all goes well, we’ll be able to give the three kids a life filled with love, with a mom and possibly two dads who will cherish them unconditionally. A future where they’ll never know the pain of being abandoned by a parent and, more than that, they’ll never have to question who they are or where they came from. There won’t be any secrets. They’ll grow up with all the love in the world and the knowledge that family doesn’t always follow a traditional path. Sometimes, families like ours are forged even stronger than biological ones because ours are founded on choice. On pure love. On acceptance and understanding.

The bottom line is this: for the sake of our kids now and for any future children Embree and I might have, I truly hope Creed can find his way back to us. Back to the family where he belongs.

“We got him.” The words crackle through my earpiece, and almost instantly, cheers erupt around me. The Offset Tactical team, who’ve been glued to my side all day, swarm in with pats on the back and excited congratulations. I try to hold it together, but the weight of the moment—the realization that the threat looming over our lives is finally gone—tears a sob from my chest.

“We got him. It’s done, brother. It’s done.” Dominick grips my shoulder, and through the blur of my tears, I catch sight of the biggest smile I’ve ever seen on his face. I’m too choked up to speak, but I do my best to smile, nodding my thanks as each of them offers their support. Emotion threatens to overwhelm me, but for the first time in what feels like forever, it’s the kind that brings relief without a single ounce of fear.

It takes another hour for them to secure the scene, and honestly, I’m grateful. It gives me time to pull myself together, to rein in the gargantuan-sized boulder of emotions still threatening to break loose. Once I’m certain Kessler is in custody and on his way to the nearest airfield—off to his new home, the prison he’ll never escape from—I lift my phone to my ear, anxiously waiting to hear her voice.

“Hey.” Just that one word, but it’s filled with so much fear and uncertainty. Though I can’t see her, I can picture her standing in our kitchen, lower lip caught between her teeth the way it does when she’s nervous.

“Sweetheart, they got him. They fucking got him.” Her breath hitches, a sob breaking free—a sound that would normally tear me apart, but not this time. This time, it’s different. Because beneath the tears, I hear something else. Relief. Pure, unmistakable relief.

“It’s over? Tell me again. Is it really over?”

“Yes, my love. It’s over. It’s all over. So I’m leaving now. I’m coming home to you, baby, so be ready. Our lives begin today, sweetheart. It’s time for you to become my wife.”

Want to read ahead? The next 2 Chapters are available FREE if you F OLLOW ME on REAM !!! (Link in my profile)

Author's Note:

They got him! Though a part of me wishes Lucas had gotten his moment to confront Kessler, the fact Lucas took the high road shows how far he's come. 

I'd love to hear what you think of this scene. Are you surprised Lucas is willing to make space for Creed in the family he's building with Emilia? Do you agree with Emilia and Lucas's assessment that Creed's job and what he's doing for the world is important?

NEW CHAPTERS post at 3:00 PM EST on Tuesdays & Thursdays!!!

For updates on this and future stories, remember to follow me.

Chapter 57

Lucas

My Dearest Lucas,

In just a few hours, I’ll walk down the aisle to become your wife. It still feels surreal—after all these years, all the pain and distance, we’re finally here. But before we take that step, I wanted to give you this small momento—a symbol of our journey, to remind you how far you’ve come and that if not for you, today wouldn’t be possible.

If you haven’t already, please open the gift now, then come back to this letter so you can continue reading.

This pocket watch represents the time we lost, the time you fought for, and the time we have now.

The compass rose engraved on the front represents your love—because no matter how far you wandered or how lost you felt, you always found your way back to me. Through every hardship, you kept your heart anchored to mine, and I will never forget that. I don’t ever want you to forget it either.

Engraved on the back are the words “For the time you held on, for the time we have now,” because you did hold on, Lucas. You held on to me, to us. Through every battle, every heartache, and even in your darkest moments, you never let go of us—and for that, I am forever grateful. Now, here we are, about to step into the future you fought for. This moment is ours, Lucas, because of everything you survived to come home to me. To us.

When you open the watch, on the inside cover, you’ll find the coordinates to your parents’ house. That home means so much to both of us. It was the fire and subsequent tragedy that first tore us apart, but it was also the place where we found each other again. It’s where we decided to stop running from our ghosts and build something new, something beautiful. That home represents the past we’ve endured and the future we’ve chosen to create together. It’s a reminder that, even from the ashes, beautiful things can still grow.

And then there’s the inscription around the clock face: “Forever in time, forever in love.” Because that’s exactly what we are—forever. Our love survived distance, time, and the worst life could throw at us, and now, we get to live in that love for the rest of our lives.

One last thing… hidden beneath the clock face, there’s a small photo of us with the girls. It’s from our engagement shoot—one of my favorite memories of all of us together. I wanted you to have it close to you, because wherever you go, you carry us with you—me, Alyssa, Mallory, and Sailor. We are your family now. And we will always be your home.

Lucas, you are my hero. You fought battles I can’t even imagine, but you came back. You came back to me. And now, we get to write the rest of our story together—side by side, just as it was always meant to be.

With all my love, forever and always,

Emilia

---

Through blurry eyes, I read her letter again, my fingers tracing over the pocket watch that holds so much meaning. Words can’t even begin to express what this gift and her words meant to me. I spent so much of my life feeling inadequate, unworthy… but with her? She makes me feel like a king. Like I’m strong. Capable. Deserving of the future that’s laid out before us. I’ve said it a thousand times, and I’ll keep saying it over and over again: Embree is my salvation. My cure. The balm to my broken heart, my battered soul. She’s my calm after the storm… the peace I spent a lifetime searching for.

“Luc? It’s me.” Pastor David’s muffled voice comes from the other side of the door, where my groomsmen and friends are out there drinking up a storm—in James’s words, pregaming—before the wedding that’s scheduled to start in thirty minutes.

That’s all the time that remains of my old life. Thirty minutes. In one thousand eight hundred more seconds, my new life will officially begin. The life that, as she put it, was always meant to be.

Wiping away the moisture streaming down my face, I tuck her letter and the watch back into my pocket for safekeeping. Unfortunately for me, I made the mistake of opening her gift in front of the assholes who call themselves my friends, essentially buying myself a lifetime of ridicule. As much as I don’t give a damn what the jealous bastards think or say, my emotions are still too raw to endure another round of snickers and snide remarks about the gift that nearly brought this battled-hardened Navy SEAL to his knees.

“Hey, Pastor David,” I say, opening the door to let him into the bedroom of my suite, where I’ve been hiding, trying to get the nerves and emotions back under control. One look at me is all it takes. A moment later, he’s got me wrapped up in one of his fatherly hugs, and it’s all I can do to hold back another round of silent tears. Thoughts of my parents flood my mind. I’m getting married today to the only woman I’ve ever loved—something I never thought possible—and the only regret weighing on my heart is that neither of them is here to see it.

I wonder what they would think, what they would say.

Closing my eyes, I think back to the last genuine conversation I had with my father…

---

15 Years Ago

(1 Week Before The Fire)

“Becca told me she loved me. It was the first time she’d said it, and as much as I wanted to say it back, I couldn’t. The more I thought about it, the more I realized… those feelings might never come.”

“So you broke up with her.”

I nod, still avoiding his gaze. “Yes.”

“Any chance this has something to do with Emilia?” My eyes snap to his. “Don’t look so shocked,” he chuckles. “I have eyes, kid. I see the way you look at her. And as close as you two are, I can understand why it’d be difficult to love someone else.”

Frozen, I just stare. How the hell does he know? And how the hell am I supposed to explain it? That I’m trying my hardest to respect the boundaries between us, even when fighting my own desires feels impossible?

“I-I swear, Dad. Nothing’s happened. I would never…” I jump to my feet, panic surging through me, making me feel like crawling out of my skin. I can handle almost anything life throws my way, but disappointing my parents is not one of them. “Dad…” My hands clasp behind my head, my voice wavering as tears pool in my eyes. Finally, I force myself to meet his gaze, bracing for whatever judgment he’s about to deliver.

With a worried look, he pulls me into a hug. Considering the circumstances, it’s the last thing I expected, so I stand there, stiff as a board, unsure how to react.

“It’s okay, son.” When he pulls back, he’s grinning. His hands settle on my shoulders in a reassuring gesture. “It’s alright. No need to get all bent out of shape. You’re a good kid, Lucas. And so is she. If the two of you like each other and want to be together, then it’s okay by me.”

What?

“It’s not okay, Dad! Not even a little. Even she agreed it wasn’t a good idea. She’s Jenny’s best friend, and with you and Mom being so close to her parents, dating her would be a disaster. If something were to go wrong, it would mess everything up. For everyone. Not just Embree and me.”

“You know, some of the best things in life come from messy situations.”

I shake my head, completely lost. “What are you talking about?”

“Well, like babies, for example,” he says, and I scrunch up my nose, already dreading where this is going. “When you and your sister were born, you came out all slimy and gross. Green stuff. Blood. Weird goo everywhere. But once you were cleaned up, you were the most beautiful humans I’d ever seen.”

“Gross, Dad.”

“Oh, and kissing. Some of the best kisses are the ones where you lose all restraint and slobber all over each other…”

“God, Dad! Please stop…”

“Oh, and sex! It’s messy, but geez Louise…”

“That’s it…” I turn, ready to make my escape.

“Alright, alright, I’ll stop,” he chuckles, slinging a heavy arm around my shoulders. “Look, all I’m saying is this: messy things? They’re some of the most memorable, worthwhile experiences in life. It’s just how it works, son. You’ve got to mix in a little mess if you want to find the spice. So don’t be afraid to get a little dirty now and then because those are the moments that make life worth living.”

---

That was just seven days before I lost him in the fire.

Held in the arms of the man who so selflessly stepped in as my surrogate father, I glance up towards the heavens and, with tears in my eyes, send up a silent thank you to the man who deserved so much more time on this earth. The man I’d give anything to have standing here with Pastor David and me, helping me get ready for the biggest day of my life.

“I get it now, Dad. Thank you for everything. I’m sorry you’re not here today to see how far I’ve come. I love you.”

And then, because it’s impossible to think of my father without remembering the love of his life, my thoughts drift to the last real conversation I had with my mother. It was a few days after I punched Parker in front of half the town after finding out he’d asked Embree to the bonfire. That was the day before I lost them both—the day before I lost everything.

---

15 Years Ago

(The Day Before The Fire)

“Lucas, honey. Have you been out here all day again?” Mom’s voice startles me, but I don’t let it show. That she’s home early means she came to check up on me.

“Yep.” I grab the roller, dipping it through the brown solution before spreading it over the planks. The way the wood beneath grows dark and shiny under the oily moisture satisfies and soothes that restless part of me that craves perfection. This is especially needed now that I’m struggling to cope with the poor decisions I’ve made of late.

“That’s it.” The sound of her heels clicking hard across the wooden deck speaks to her determination. The familiar crinkle of plastic being torn off a paint roller confirms it.

Suppressing a groan, I drop my roller into the pan and sit up on my knees. “Stop, Mom. You don’t have to do this.”

“Oh, really?” She kneels beside me with the effortless grace of an elementary school teacher used to being on the ground with kids. When I notice the forest green pencil skirt barely protecting her knees from the rough wood, I cringe.

“Mom! Dad’s going to kill me if he sees you out here like that. Go back inside.”

“Then I suggest we get through this conversation quickly. Hmm?” With skill I didn’t know she had, she sweeps the roller across the deck, coating the wood with the dark stain. “Now come on,” she urges with a smile. “Get to work.”

With a heavy sigh, I fall back into position and do as she says. For a few minutes, we work side by side, our movements synchronized, covering the small section in record time. Though her presence unsettled me at first, it eases some of the emptiness that’s been sitting heavy in my chest. The shame spiral I’ve been caught in since that awful day I punched Parker has pushed me into a kind of self-imposed exile, where I’ve resisted the lifeline of love and connection I so desperately crave from my family. After everything, the last thing I deserve is comfort and acceptance, especially from them. At least not yet. Not until I’ve done enough to make up for my mistakes.

“How much longer are you planning to punish yourself?”

Surprised by her question, I slow the motion of the roller while trying to come up with a response. The truth is, I don’t know. My list of offenses at this point is quite long. From falling in love with Embree. To hurting Becca. To my insistence that Embree and I remain friends, only to lash out at her when Parker asked her out. And then, the worst of it all—the fight. Losing control like that in front of my friends, family, and neighbors. I’ll never forget the look of disappointment on my parent’s faces.

“I don’t know.” The anger that’s been burning inside me for the past six days flares beneath my skin, driving my movements of the roller into longer, more determined strokes. I will finish this. No matter how exhausted I am and how hot it gets, I will not stop until I’ve made things right.

“Lucas.” I see her pause out of the corner of my eye. When I don’t respond, she steels her voice and demands, “Lucas, stop and look at me.”

It takes everything I have to swallow down the knot in my throat as I force myself to meet her gaze.

“After this, it’s done. Do you hear me?” Her voice softens, but the conviction remains. “It ends here, with the deck.”

When I shake my head in disagreement, she raises a hand and starts counting on her fingers. “First, the garage. Then the shed. The deck. The sidewalks. And that’s not even including the 6 days of locking yourself away in your room at night after spending the daylight hours punishing yourself with heat and manual labor. My dear boy, the punishment does not fit the crime, so it ends now.”

“You don’t understand, Mom. I screwed up. I embarrassed you and Dad in front of everyone. I punched one of my best friends and hurt Embree in the process…”

“You. Made. A. Mistake.” Her firm tone leaves no room for argument. “You were angry. It’s a normal human emotion, which sometimes turns even the best among us into jerks.” She finishes with a soft smile.

Tossing her roller into the pan, she twists toward me, reaching for my face. “Big feelings are hard for everyone, Lucas. Just like being overwhelmed by them and losing control, sometimes it’s as inevitable as getting wet during a rainstorm. Your dad and I aren’t angry with you, and we’re certainly not disappointed. What we are is worried because you are much too hard on yourself, my sweet boy. Everyone deserves a little grace when they make a mistake, and that definitely includes you. So please, stop punishing yourself. If you can’t do it for you, then do it for me.”

When a tear slips down her cheek, I have to look away. That I’ve made my mother cry feels like yet another sin to add to the growing list. But if this is what she wants—if this is what I have to do to erase the sadness from her eyes—I’ll do it. For the woman who means more to me than any other in this world, there is nothing I wouldn’t do.

“Okay, Mom.”

“Thank you,” she whispers, her voice full of relief as she pulls my face down to kiss my forehead, just like she used to do when I was little. “Thank you. Now, I’ll let you finish, but after this, promise me it’s done. Tomorrow’s a new day. A fresh start.”

---

I hate that it took me 15 years to understand her message to me that day. But now that I do, I vow to never forget her words.

“ Mom… I’m sorry I didn’t listen, that I didn’t keep my promise. But I swear that’s going to change. I’m finally going to stop. For you, for Embree, for the kids… I promise I’m done punishing myself. Because you were right. Today is a new day. A fresh start. And I intend to spend the rest of my life honoring you and Dad. I’m going to make you proud. I love you both so much. Wish you were here.“

Want to read ahead? The next 2 Chapters are available FREE if you F OLLOW ME on REAM !!! (Link in my profile)

Author's Note:

It's the day of the wedding, and in this scene, we get a glimpse of Lucas's emotional state as he prepares for the most important day of his life. As he thinks about his parents, he finally accepts the lessons they tried to impart to him shortly before they passed away.

Are you surprised it took Lucas this long to finally understand what his parents were trying to teach him about life? What did you think of Embree's letter and the gift she had made especially for him? I'd love to hear what you thought about this chapter. 

NEW CHAPTERS post at 3:00 PM EST on Tuesdays & Thursdays!!!

For updates on this and future stories, remember to follow me.

Chapter 58

Lucas

“You okay, son? Thinking of your parents?”

I swallow hard, blinking back tears as I pull away. “Yeah.” Thankfully, I sound much steadier than I feel. “It’s, uh… not having them here today is much harder than I thought it would be.”

He nods, a look of understanding softening his features. “So, talk to me. Where’s your head at?”

For the first time in my life, the question makes me laugh. Not long ago, it would have sent me spiraling closer to the edge—not because I didn’t want to open up, but because I was terrified of the answer. It always felt the same, no matter how I spun it: I was failing at life. And the last thing I wanted was for this man, who had sacrificed so much to care for a lost 17-year-old kid, to see me as a failure.

But today, his question feels different, maybe because my answer does, too. For the first time, it feels like I’ve truly beaten back the demons, like my progress isn’t something fragile that will eventually slip away.

“Right now? About a two or a three,” I say, smiling. “It’s mostly… just wishing my parents were here.”

“Good.” He pats me on the shoulder with a pleased smile, giving it a gentle squeeze. “That’s good.”

“So… have you seen her?”

His smile widens. “Just coming back from visiting with her and the girls. She’s doing good. She’s happy. Excited. She looks beautiful.”

My lips curve up as I picture her, even as tears prick my eyes. “I can’t wait to see her.” It’s only been twenty-three hours, thirty-two minutes to be exact, but it might as well have been an eternity.

“I bet.”

“And the girls? Nero?”

“They’re doing great, too. Behaving. Aunt Rosie’s been a huge help, and Nero’s done a great job keeping them entertained. I never thought I’d see the day that dog would actually relax enough to be a pet.”

I chuckle, feeling the pride swelling in my chest. “I know. Me neither.” After everything Nero’s been through, I couldn’t be more proud of him. Like me, he’s made huge strides to overcome his past, and he deserves this happily-ever-after as much as I do—maybe even more. If not for him, I might never have made it after leaving the program that ultimately saved my life.

“So, uh… I was hoping we could talk.” My smile falls as I notice the worry that lines his forehead.

“Of course,” I motion to the wingback chairs by the windows, and as we settle into them, I watch him closely. He’s refusing to meet my gaze, his fingers fidgeting restlessly, which only tightens the knot of anxiety building in my chest. “What is it? Is it Embree? The girls?”

He must catch the fear in my voice because he rushes to reassure me. “No, Embree and the girls are fine. Everything’s good, Luc. I promise. What I need to tell you… it has nothing to do with the wedding.”

“Okay… then what is it?”

His head drops, shoulders slumping in a way that makes him look older, frailer than his sixty-three years. Whatever he has to say can’t be good. And the fact he’s chosen this moment—right before my wedding—to bring it up…

“Wait… you’re not sick, are you?” I lean forward, a nervous energy surging through me that makes my knees bounce uncontrollably. That can’t be it, right? After everything, the universe wouldn’t be that cruel. Not now. Not when I’m finally getting the life I dreamed of.

“No. It’s nothing like that. I’m sorry, Luc.” He gives me a rueful smile, his voice rough as he clears his throat. “In trying to find the right words, I’m making this sound worse than it is.” He pauses, then asks, “Remember when we first met?”

The question catches me off guard, and I hesitate. But it only takes a heartbeat before my mind conjures up memories of the stranger who went out of his way to bring hot cocoa and sandwiches to a group of scrappy street kids doing their best to hide the fact they were freezing, starving, and barely surviving the brutal New York City winter.

“Which time?” I ask, raising an eyebrow. “Back when you stalked my friends and me, trying to lure us into that beat-up old minivan with the promise of food and a warm place to crash? Creepy, by the way. Is it any wonder we didn’t take you up on the offer?”

At that, he throws his head back, laughing loudly.

“Or are you talking about the time we accidentally crossed paths during my unexpected stint in that police station holding cell?”

“It was no accident.” His laughter fades, and suddenly his expression shifts, serious and haunted.

“What?” I chuckle, but it’s uneasy. His sudden change of tone is jarring.

“Meeting you, Lucas. It wasn’t an accident.”

I stare at him, completely at a loss, his words sinking in without making any sense. “What are you talking about?”

“I was sent to New York to find you?”

I freeze, my mind racing as I comb through every memory from that time. Every interaction, every look, and every conversation spoken between us, searching for any hint of deception, but I come up empty.

“George sent me.”

“George Barrett?” The name escapes before I can stop it, my voice catching. “Embree’s father?”

“Yes.”

“He… sent you? To find me?”

“Yes.”

“What? How?” I stand abruptly, pacing, trying to burn off the nervous energy clawing at me. It feels like the ground has been ripped out from underneath me, like the past fifteen years of my life—my relationship with the only steady person I had left—wasn’t real. Like it was all a trick, some fabrication, not the solid, dependable anchor I thought it was.

“He was sick when you left,” he rushes to explain, his eyes wide and earnest, like he can see how close I am to unraveling. “He couldn’t go after you himself, so he hired a private investigator. Several, actually. Once they’d tracked you to New York, George asked me to go to you, to get you off the streets. To… eventually bring you home.”

When my legs suddenly grow weak, I collapse back into my chair, the weight of his words hitting me all at once. All these years… and I had no idea.

“Why didn’t you tell me?”

“When I found you, when you finally agreed to come back to the house and stay with me, you were in a dark place, Lucas. Those first six months before you enlisted… I was scared every single day. Scared that one morning, I’d walk into your room, and you’d be gone.” His voice tightens with the memory. “You didn’t want help. You rejected anything that even looked like support or love. You pushed back against the smallest gestures of kindness. I didn’t tell you then because… I didn’t want to give you another reason to run.”

“And since then? It’s been fifteen years!” Anger floods my chest, catching me off guard. Why am I so mad? But the fury simmers, sharp and hot, maybe because I trusted this man more than anyone else. I trusted him with everything that I am—from the moment he pulled me off those streets, maybe even before that, when he first offered me a warm meal and a kind smile, the only kindness I’d seen since I’d stumbled into New York with nothing to my name but an old backpack and a guitar.

“Fifteen years where you avoided anything to do with your past!” In a move that’s so unlike him, he throws my angry tone right back at me. “Ruby Creek. Your sister. Your parents. Any mention of the life you left behind…” He shakes his head. “Any time I tried to bring it up, you either shut down or ran. Sometimes literally. You made it clear your past was completely off-limits.” He pauses, his eyes locked onto mine like he’s challenging me to disagree. “So, you tell me, Lucas. When was I supposed to tell you?”

“Fuck!” I bury my face in my hands, taking a long, shuddered breath. He’s right. I know he’s right, just like I know I shouldn’t be this angry. But these feelings… they’re a mess of regret and confusion that I can’t seem to unravel.

“I’m sorry I didn’t tell you sooner, Lucas.” His voice softens, regret layering his words. “You’ve been in a vulnerable place since the day we met. I know it’s not an excuse, but… I didn’t want to pile more onto the weight of guilt and regret you already carry. You’re harder on yourself than anyone I’ve ever known, especially over your past. I didn’t want to add one more thing to that load.”

“You’re right.” I drag my hands roughly over my face, his words clarifying the turmoil inside me. Regret. Guilt. This insane, desperate urge to go back in time, back to the beginning, so I can do things differently. “I’m sorry. You’re right. Even if you’d told me then…” I trail off, a raw acceptance settling in. “I wouldn’t have been ready to hear it.”

Not until recently.

Not until her.

Having Embree back in my life, it’s like she’s flipped the compass in my chest, turned me back onto the right path, like I finally have a chance to set things right—not just with her, but with every part of myself I left in pieces along the way.

“I’m telling you now because I made George a promise—to always do right by you, to care for you as if you were my own, to love you always, and give you a home. But most importantly, Lucas, I’m telling you because, for the first time since we’ve known each other, you’re finally ready to hear how much you are loved. You. Are. Loved. My dear boy. You always have been and always will be. And now that you’re minutes away from taking that final step toward healing and marrying the woman you love, I need you to know about the man who, on his deathbed, moved heaven and earth to bring us together. He ensured that, even after his passing, neither of us would be alone, because we’d have each other.”

And that’s how we both end up in tears, sitting side by side as Pastor David recounts Uncle George’s final days—his wishes, the promises he’d pressed Pastor David to keep, the lengths he went to, so we’d all be okay. The words are like a balm, soothing the hurt while warming my heart, because they confirm that, in the end, Uncle George did everything he could to keep his promises to me.

Want to read ahead? The next 2 Chapters are available FREE if you F OLLOW ME on REAM !!! (Link in my profile)

Author's Note:

In this chapter, Pastor David finally comes clean and tells Lucas the truth about why they met.

Are you surprised he waited to do this thirty minutes before the wedding? Do you feel Lucas's anger was justified? I'd love to hear your thoughts on this chapter, so reach out and let me know what you think.

NEW CHAPTERS post at 3:00 PM EST on Tuesdays & Thursdays!!!

For updates on this and future stories, remember to follow me.

Chapter 59

Lucas

15 Years Ago

(The Morning After The Fire—Moments after learning my parents didn’t survive.)

Overwhelmed by the excruciating pain in my chest, I sink into the arms that suddenly wrap themselves around me. I’m so desperate for relief from the weight of my grief that I soak in the comfort I know I don’t deserve. But like the coward that I am, I don’t fight it. No matter how much that voice inside my head tells me I should pull away, I just can’t. Not when I know I’ll never feel my parents’ loving embrace again. Instead, I close my eyes and let myself believe, if only for a moment, that it’s my dad holding me one last time.

I don’t know how long we sit there, but Uncle George waits until my chest no longer heaves with unspeakable grief before he finally speaks. “We’ll get you through this, Lucas. I promise.”

“I did this,” I confess in a rush. “They’re dead because of me.”

His grip tightens, his silence heavy as he searches for the right words. Finally, he asks, “Why would you say that, Luc? What happened to make you think any of this is your fault?”

“I left,” I sob, the words ripping out of me. The anguish returns in a tidal wave of agony as I force myself to say out loud that which I’m not ready to confront. “They were sleeping when I left to go to the bonfire. I left a note, but I didn’t wake them. Why didn’t I wake them? They died trying to save me, and I wasn’t even there.”

“Christ,” his voice breaks, and I can feel the tremor in his body as he struggles to contain his own grief. “This isn’t on you, Lucas. I know it’s hard to believe it right now, but I’m telling you, kid,” he pauses, shaking me gently like he’s trying to get me to listen. “This. Is. Not. On. You.”

When I don’t respond, he pulls back, his hands gripping my shoulders as he locks eyes with mine. “I need you to promise me, Lucas. Right here, right now—promise you’ll trust me to get you through this. You do that, and I’ll spend the rest of my life reminding you that you are not to blame until the day you finally wake up and believe it. I give you my word. Put your trust in me, and I swear, I’ll make damn sure you and your sister will be okay.”

I wish I could make him that promise, I really do. But that part of me who’s driven to always do the right thing is conflicted. Blinded by guilt, that voice is telling me I don’t deserve to ever be okay again.

“I don’t know if you know this, but the first time I met your parents was on my wedding day,” he pauses and lets out a heavy sigh. “I was terrified. Muriel and I had just found out she was pregnant, so we moved back to town and planned a quickie wedding. It was your mom and Muriel who grew up together. Embree’s mom isn’t an easy person to love—as I’m sure you know

—

and that your mother still loved her and went out of her way to help us with the wedding spoke volumes about who she was as a person.“

He glances away, lost in the memory. “The first time I met them, I was pacing the floors at the back of the church, waiting for the ceremony to start. I was alone. A stranger in a new town. I knew no one, but the minute your parents saw me, that all changed. I’ll never forget how your mom pulled me into a hug, like she’d known me her entire life. Then she gave your dad a look, then just as quickly slipped away,” he chuckles. “It’s like they had this secret language. At the time, I thought it was odd, but over the years, I came to realize that’s what true love looks like. Awareness of one another. Knowing what the other person is feeling or thinking, not because of words, but because their experience in this world matters to you more than your own.”

“Anyway,” he exhales loudly. “Your dad patted me on the back and told me I’d be okay. He said that he and your mother would be there for Muriel and me, no matter the hour. All I had to do was call. You were in his arms during that conversation. The whole time, your big, curious blue eyes were watching me, just so full of wonder that I couldn’t help but reach out and touch you. And when you wrapped your little fingers around mine…” his voice catches, a slight tremor breaking through. “I swear…”

He clears his throat, and it’s clear he’s fighting to hold it together. “In that moment, I knew I’d be okay. Somehow, you—this tiny little boy I’d only just met—you gave me peace that day, kid. You and your dad gave me the strength I needed to step into the next phase of my life. And for that, I’ll always be indebted to you and your parents. That’s why no matter what happens from this day forward, Lucas, I am here… for as long as God lets me.”

He shifts, his gaze steady and filled with conviction as he places a firm hand on my shoulder. “I promise to create a home where you and Jenny will feel safe again one day. I love you both as if you were my own, and while I know I’m not your father and our home might not feel like yours yet, I swear, someday you’ll wake up to find you’re exactly where you were meant to be.”

---

(Present Day)

“After the funeral, we went back to the house, where Aunt Muriel had planned a small reception. I was distraught, so overwhelmed by my grief I didn’t want to see anyone else. So I hid in the backyard, pressed against the house, behind the bushes that grew by the back deck. That’s why they didn’t see me when the social worker came to tell them the state wouldn’t let them keep us both. That because he was dying, one of us—if not both—would end up in foster care.”

I pause, exhaling hard, as if I could expel the bitterness that still lingers from that day. “It’s why I left. I thought he’d lied to me.” The lump forming in my throat suddenly makes it hard to speak. “He promised he’d help us. He made me promise to trust him. And the minute the social worker said he had less than six months to live, I lost all faith. In him. In God. In myself for not seeing through his false promises. I thought he’d lied to me about everything, and I left this town carrying the weight of that betrayal. All I could think was maybe he never cared at all.”

My voice falters, but it’s the tremble in my chin that gives away just how much of that shattered 17-year-old boy still lives inside me—heartbroken, disappointed, and still unable to understand how everything had gone so horribly wrong.

“He cared, Lucas. More than you’ll ever know. That man had a heart of gold, and underneath his soft-spoken nature, he had the tenacity of a fighter. He was ready to go to war with the state that day. He was willing to do anything to keep you and Jenny together. His biggest regret was that he never got the chance to show you just how far he’d go to keep you both safe—here, in this town, in his home with him, Emilia, and Muriel, long after he was gone. It tore him up, knowing you left thinking he didn’t intend to follow through on the promises he made to you in the days after your parents passed.”

He pauses, clearing away the emotion from his throat. “That’s why he sent me. I was his promise to you. And you were his promise to me. The promise that even though he was leaving me behind, I’d find pieces of him within you. And I did, Lucas. You may not have been his by blood, but your heart, your drive, and your determination to make a difference in this world… those qualities are an embodiment of the man I loved and lost. In you, I found the happiness and fulfillment I thought I’d lost forever the day my George took his last breath. “

“I’m sorry you couldn’t tell me about him. That in protecting me, you weren’t able to talk about him at all.”

He gives me a watery smile, his tears no longer carrying the same sadness they held just moments ago. “It’s okay. Trust me, death hasn’t stopped me from talking his ear off—I’m sure it still drives him crazy.” His smile widens, and he unbuttons his tuxedo jacket. Reaching inside, he pulls out an envelope, which he then holds out to me.

“This is yours. George’s last words to you. My timing—telling you all this now, minutes before the wedding—is purposeful. I’d like for you to wait until later tonight to read it. Maybe open it with Emilia once you’re both blissfully man and wife. Think of it as a little piece of him to share on your big day.”

Want to read ahead? The next 2 Chapters are available FREE if you F OLLOW ME on REAM !!! (Link in my profile)

Author's Note:

In this scene, we get a flashback of Lucas and Uncle George (Emilia's Dad) shortly after Luc finds out about his parents. This is the first time we hear Lucas talk about how betrayed he felt when he found out Emilia's father only had months to live.

What do you think of this chapter? How did you feel hearing what Pastor David said, about him being Uncle George's promise to Lucas, and vice versa?

NEW CHAPTERS post at 3:00 PM EST on Tuesdays & Thursdays!!!

For updates on this and future stories, remember to follow me.

Chapter 60

Emilia

“Oh Emi, look at you,” Jen breathes, her voice filled with awe and her eyes glistening. “He’s going to be a mess when he sees you.”

My throat tightens, and I swallow hard, blinking back tears as I imagine Lucas’s face when he sees me walking down the aisle toward him.

“Oh no you don’t,” Nic says, handing me a tissue and then waving Jen back. “Step away from the bride before you undo all our hard work. And you…” she points, fixing me with a hard glare, “keep those waterworks in check. Save all those tears for when Pastor David declares you man and wife.”

“Please,” Jen snorts, “the minute my brother sees her, it will be his tears that push her over the edge. Between the two of them, we might need to call an intermission.”

“Don’t listen to them.” Hannah wraps me in a warm hug. When she pulls back, she takes my hands in hers. “Feel what you feel, Emi, and let it out however you need to. This is your day, so soak it in—every moment. You deserve everything good that life has to offer, and I, for one, am so happy you’re finally getting everything you dreamed of.”

“Thank you, Hannah.” I smile softly, swallowing the thick lump in my throat while blinking back the tears that are so close to spilling. Jen’s right. The moment Lucas and I see each other standing across that aisle, every bit of my composure will be gone.

A soft knock on the door pulls our attention, and when Aunt Rosie opens it, Uncle David steps inside. “You ladies ready?” Though he’s speaking to them, his gaze is fixed on me, his eyes warm with pride.

“We’re ready!” Jen grins, clapping her hands. “Okay, girls, give your Mama a big kiss, and then let’s go. It’s time for a wedding!”

I squat down as best as I can, the combination of my wedding dress and pregnant belly not making it easy. Mallory is the first to dive into my arms. Her little eyes sparkling with anticipation warms my heart. I remember a time when being put in a position like this—where all eyes would be on her—would twist her up into a bundle of shy nerves. But that’s not my Mallory anymore. While still a far cry from a social butterfly, there’s a confidence in her now, a spark of boldness she’d never shown the world before. And though Lucas denies it whenever I mention it, I know it’s his steady, encouraging presence that has helped her blossom into the assured little girl she is now.

“I love you, Mally,” I whisper, kissing her soft curls and breathing in her sweet scent.

“I wuv you too, Mama.”

“Hey, Lyssie.” I wait until those forest green eyes–identical to her father’s—meet mine. “You okay?” She nods, her face lighting up when she catches the smile on my face. Though she’s still quieter than the lively little girl she was before the abduction, she’s made such incredible strides. Each day, we see more glimpses of the old Lyssie returning, and with every one of those moments, our hope grows stronger that someday she’ll overcome the trauma.

“Yes, Mama.” Her little brow furrows when she sees a single tear slip down my cheek. “Are you okay?”

“Yes, my sweet girl.” I chuckle softly, brushing my finger across the soft skin of her face. “These are happy tears. Because I love you both so much.” I take each of their little hands in mine. “So… are you girls ready? We’re getting married today!”

“Yeah!” they squeal in unison, bouncing in their little white shoes as their energy infuses itself into my soul.

Lyssie tilts her head with that serious expression she gets when she’s working through something important. “Us too, right, Mama? We’re getting married too. And then we’ll be a family.”

“Yes, Lyssie baby.” I glance between them, my heart full. “Though we’re already a family, sweetheart. The wedding is just our way of showing everyone how much we mean it—how much we promise to always love and take care of one another.” They both nod, wide-eyed and trusting, so open to all the love and opportunity life has to offer. It makes me happy, for it shows that despite everything, they remain free from the scars that could have stayed with them forever.

“Now go on with Aunt Rosie and Nero. She’ll let you know when it’s your turn to walk down the aisle, okay?”

With a hand resting on my belly, I watch as Aunt Rosie guides them out toward the outdoor patio, where our guests wait patiently for the ceremony to begin. As if sensing the significance of the moment, Sailor gives a little kick beneath my hand, a gentle reminder he’s a part of this, too.

“Sailor’s kicking?” Annelly presses her hand against my belly, her smile widening as she feels the soft rolling thump of the little one moving inside me.

“Yeah. He’s been super active today.” I smile, my hand still resting over the spot where I can feel his tiny movements. “It’s like he knows it’s a big day for our family and wants to join in on the excitement.”

“He?” Annelly raises a brow, a teasing glint in her eye.

“Just a hunch,” I admit with a grin. Though we decided to wait until the baby is born to learn the sex, something deep inside me tells me Sailor is a boy.

“Well, you look beautiful. And that little belly in that dress is just adorable.”

I laugh, rolling my eyes. “Little? There is nothing little about this.” I place both hands on my belly, rubbing the taut curve as Sailor gives another enthusiastic kick. Even at only twenty-five weeks, he’s measuring bigger than he’s supposed to be. Yet another reason I feel so sure our new addition is a he and not a she. “But thank you for the compliment.”

“Anytime. You really do look beautiful, Emilia.” She takes my hand, her expression softening. “Thank you for making it so I could be a part of your day.”

“Don’t be silly,” I pull her into a hug. “You’re my cousin. There’s no way I would have gotten married without you.”

“Still, planning the wedding during my holiday break… it was so thoughtful of you.”

“Lucas and I wanted you here, Nell. You and your mom are the only real family I have left.” Saying it out loud doesn’t hurt as much as I expected. Despite reaching out to my mother and Harold several times in the past few months—and even sending them a wedding invitation—our attempts at reopening the lines of communication have gone unanswered.

Across the room, Uncle David clears his throat, his gaze warm and steady. “Sorry, ladies, but as both the officiant and stand-in father of the bride, it’s my duty to keep us on schedule.”

I give him a grateful smile as my friends rush out, their excitement filling the room and leaving behind a lingering energy that makes me laugh with utter joy. Alone at last with Uncle David, I take a deep, steadying breath, blinking back yet another round of happy tears. From where he stands, he watches me, eyes filled with a mix of pride and understanding, as he gives me the space to process this incredible moment.

“I’m getting married!” The words burst from me, a wild mix of disbelief and relief. Because in just a few minutes, I’ll be walking down the aisle to the man who was put on this earth to be mine. The one I thought I’d lost forever. It feels surreal—terrifying, exhilarating, and I cannot wait another moment to finally say, “I do.”

Lifting my chin, I step forward to join the man my father loved—the man who, in honoring my father’s last wishes, saved the boy who still owns my heart. “I’m ready,” I tell him, my heart full and eager to be reunited with the man I love.

Uncle David holds out his arm, and I hook mine around it, feeling his strength as we leave the bridal suite.

“You look beautiful, Emilia.” His gaze settles on me, soft and filled with pride. “Your father would be so proud.”

“Thank you, Uncle David. For everything. Not just for the compliment, but for agreeing to walk me down the aisle… and for marrying us.”

“I was honored when you asked. I know I wasn’t around much while you were growing up, but your father spoke of you so often that I always felt like I knew you. That’s why I’m certain, from wherever he’s watching, he’s proud—of you, of Lucas, of me. All of us.”

Unable to hold back, I cringe as the question slips out. “Did you… did you tell him?” I’m almost afraid of his answer. While Lucas is much stronger now than he was when he first returned to town, I still worry. His scars run deep, and sometimes—on his worst days—they resurface with a vengeance, raw and bleeding, with years of unhealed pain that still haunts him.

His hand moves gently over mine. “Yes. Shortly before I came to get you.”

My chest tightens as I ask, “How did he take it?”

“Better than expected.” His smile is soft as he meets my gaze. “He’s good. Now that everything’s out in the open, he’s ready.”

“Ready?” I echo, searching his face for clarity.

“It’s been a long road for him,” he says, a quiet pride in his tone. “But it looks like he’s finally ready to start living his life the way it was always meant to be lived.”

Want to read ahead? The next 2 Chapters are available FREE if you F OLLOW ME on REAM !!! (Link in my profile)

Author's Note:

In this scene, we get a glimpse of Emilia, the girls, and her friends shortly before the ceremony begins. 

Are you surprised Pastor David is serving two roles during the wedding—walking Emilia down the aisle and officiating the wedding? 

We also find out that Emilia's mom and Harold haven't accepted the olive branch Emilia and Lucas extended to them. Does this surprise you?

NEW CHAPTERS post at 3:00 PM EST on Tuesdays & Thursdays!!!

For updates on this and future stories, remember to follow me.

Chapter 61

Lucas

“You ready?” Ben’s hand lands firmly on my shoulder.

The rest of the guys—James, Zeb, and Dominick—are laughing and joking together, but I’ve been so lost in my thoughts I’ve barely joined in on the banter.

Ben studies me with a raised brow. “You seem nervous.”

“Not nervous,” I say, and it’s true. Not even a little. “Just desperate to see her.”

His grin turns knowing, and his gaze drifts off to some distant memory. “Yeah. I know all too well what that feels like.”

“There he is!” James’s voice pulls my attention, and I turn just in time to see him squat down, greeting Nero, who’s just bounded into the room. His tail wags furiously as his paws dance with excitement. He may not understand what’s happening, but there’s no doubt he feels the significance of the day.

“Nero, come.” In an instant, he’s standing in front of me, mouth open wide, tongue hanging out, looking like he’s grinning. I can’t help but smile myself. These days, we both have a lot to be happy about. I crouch down, pressing a kiss to the top of his head before running my fingers through his fur just the way he likes. “Missed you, bud. Thanks for taking such good care of our girls last night.”

Tiny arms wrap tightly around my neck as a voice squeals, “Uncle Wuc!” My heart swells, and I can’t help the grin that stretches wide across my face.

“Hey, sweet girl. Where’s your sister?” Before the words are even out, Alyssa appears at my other side, adding her little arms to the embrace. I scoop them both up, rising to my feet and planting a kiss on each of their cheeks. “You both look beautiful.”

“Yeah, they do.” Zeb grins as he steps up, giving the girls a playful tickle on their sides that has them giggling.

“You girls ready for the big show?” James asks, hands on his hips, doing his best to look unaffected by Annelly, who’s just walked into the area where we’re all standing around, waiting for the music that signals the start of the ceremony.

“They sure are,” Jenny responds with a warm smile, leaning over to kiss my cheek while stroking the girls’ backs. Her eyes meet mine as she asks, “How about you, big brother? You ready to do this?”

“So ready,” The words come out on a sigh, more raw and vulnerable than I intended.

Jenny’s eyes soften. “I can’t wait until you see her. She looks beautiful.” With the lump of emotion clogging up my throat, all I can do is nod. My girl is stunning every day, but the thought of her walking toward me in a white wedding dress… it’s almost too much. The image alone is enough to turn me into a blubbering mess.

“Okay,” Maura—our event planner—calls out, her voice somehow cutting through the lively chatter and laughter, bringing an immediate hush to the room. “The bride is on her way, so everyone, please take your places. Lucas?” My heart leaps into my throat as I step forward, Nero following close at my side like he always does. “When the song starts, I’ll open the doors. Once I’ve secured them, you and Nero can head out just like we practiced.” She adjusts my bow tie one last time, her gaze approving. “Perfect. Now, remember to breathe, take your time, and take it all in.” I try to smile, but with the surge of emotions overwhelming me, it probably looks more like a grimace.

When the first notes of Turning Pages by Sleeping at Last begins to play, the burn behind my eyes intensifies. I draw in a shuddering breath, willing myself to do as Maura says and just breathe.

As I step through the doors, the brisk autumn air fills my lungs, grounding me in the moment. Nero stays at my side, his steady presence calming the storm of emotions surging inside me. I focus on the white runner stretching ahead, leading straight to the arch where I’ll soon stand, waiting for her. Each step feels surreal, like I’m crossing the line between all the years we lost and the life that’s waiting for us.

The arch stands proud, draped in rich, fiery leaves the color of fall, and soft white fabric that sways in the breeze. It’s beautiful—so Embree. I see her love in every detail, from the pumpkins clustered along the aisle to the golden mums nestled among the leaves, all adding warmth to the cool mountain air. The trees rise around us, their branches stretching like arms in silent blessing, ancient witnesses to this moment.

With each note of the song, my chest tightens. I can feel her in every part of this place. It’s everything she dreamed of, and it’s real. We’re here, standing on the edge of forever. I reach up, feeling the shape of the pocket watch beneath my jacket—a reminder of her words, her belief in me. Not long ago, I’d have thought this impossible. But now… now, I’m finally ready. Ready to be hers completely, to build a future that no darkness can ever take away. In just a few minutes, she’ll walk down this path to me. And in that moment, everything we fought through will have led us here, to the only place I’ve ever wanted to be.

The music shifts, and as the familiar notes swell, I feel everyone’s eyes on me. It’s like the whole world is holding its breath, and yet my heartbeat drowns out everything else. I’m aware of our friends and family filling the rows, their soft murmurs and smiles all directed at me, but at this moment, they’re barely more than a blur. My gaze is fixed ahead, my mind zeroed in, waiting for her.

Two by two, our friends make their way down the aisle. Ben and Jen come first, and Ben claps me on the shoulder as he moves to stand at my side. He grins at me, that brotherly pride glinting in his eyes, and I do my best to return it. Then James and Annelly follow, each step measured, and though there’s an obvious tension between them, my mind quickly moves past it, focusing on Zeb and Hannah, and then Dominick and Nic. These people—our friends—are a part of our story, and like they know I need the reassurance, they nod, wink, or gesture in a way that confirms they’ve each got my back.

Just then, my attention is drawn to the edge of the patio, where the flower girls appear. Alyssa and Mallory, our girls, stand there beaming in their little dresses, looking so proud. They’re clutching baskets overflowing with leaves the color of autumn, their innocent joy radiating like sunlight. At the sight of them, the tears I’ve been holding back slip past my eyes.

As we practiced, Nero leaves my side, bolting towards them, his paws thudding softly against the ground as he rushes excitedly to meet them. The girls squeal in delight, and Pastor David crouches down, his practiced hands fastening the rings onto Nero’s vest. It’s a quiet gesture, yet it feels monumental, binding all of us in the ceremony of trust, love, and family.

With the rings securely in place, Nero stands at attention, proud and dignified, as if he understands the gravity of the moment. Mallory and Alyssa each take hold of his vest, and together, the three of them begin their procession toward me, their smiles lighting the way as they move through a sea of autumn leaves.

As they reach me, I can’t hold back any longer. I crouch down, opening my arms as they rush to me, their little arms wrapping around my neck. I pull them close, letting myself absorb the moment, the scent of their hair, the sound of their giggles, the warmth of their joy filling a place in my heart I never knew was empty.

“I’m so proud of you two,” I murmur, my voice thick with emotion. I brush a kiss against each of their foreheads, barely holding back the tears that threaten to spill over. “I love you both so much.”

They beam up at me, eyes sparkling, and I let myself get lost in that love, in their innocence, in this beautiful reality Embree and I have created. This—this family—is more than I ever dreamed I’d have.

As they take their places at the front, I turn to Nero, who stands beside me, tail wagging and eyes bright. I give his head a gentle rub, fingers threading through his fur. “Good boy,” I whisper, giving him the praise he longs for as another tear falls from my eyes.

Then, just like that, the world narrows to a single, breathless moment as Embree steps into view, Pastor David at her side. My heart clenches as I take her in, every detail hitting me like the force of a thousand memories woven into one breathtaking sight.

She’s a vision in that dress—soft, elegant, pure. The lace sleeves fall gracefully over her shoulders, which are framed by the long waves of brown hair that spill out from under the delicate veil, her whiskey eyes shining with a mix of strength and vulnerability as she takes in the scene before her. She’s carrying a simple bouquet, but my gaze drops to the gentle curve of her stomach, the swell that holds Sailor—our future, our next chapter, our testament to survival. It’s a reminder of everything we’ve fought for and everything we’ve survived.

And yet, it’s not just her beauty that steals the breath from my lungs; it’s the look in her eye as she meets my gaze. A warmth that feels like home, like safety, like the promise of everything my parents told me I could someday have. She glows like this ethereal force. Like the light that’s kept me moving forward, breathing and fighting. And it’s in this moment, with her walking toward me, that I know with absolute certainty that every second of pain, every scar, every nightmare I endured was worth it—because they all led me back to her.

Pastor David guides her the last few steps to where I’m standing, and when he places her hand in mine, it feels like the final piece of some long-missing puzzle piece has snapped into place. Her fingers are warm, soft, and as she looks up at me, I see the same tears glistening in her eyes that blur my own. Pastor David gives my shoulder a firm, reassuring squeeze—a silent blessing from the man who’s become a surrogate father to us both. Then he steps away.

For a second, I forget about everyone watching. All I see, all I feel, is her. Her hand is steady in mine, grounding me, and yet, there’s a tremble in her fingers that matches the ache inside my chest. My thumb brushes over her knuckles, a silent promise that I’ll always be here to catch her, and I watch her lips part, her breath hitching as she blinks back tears. I can’t help it—I lean forward until I can see every detail of her face. Every delicate freckle and the glisten of unshed tears in those whiskey-colored eyes that have haunted me, saved me, for as long as I can remember. My Embree.

After brushing my lips against hers in a soft yet lingering kiss, I whisper, “I missed you.”

Her fingers tighten around mine, her voice a soft, broken breath as she replies, “I missed you too.”

As we stand here together, I can feel the weight of every promise, every moment of joy and pain, every second of separation and reunion, hanging in the air between us, ready to be bound by the vows we’re about to make. And I know that whatever words we’re about to say, they’re only echoes of what we feel, the smallest fragments of everything that’s in our hearts. But as I look into her eyes, I know that she understands—that even if we stood here in silence, we would know each other’s souls by heart.

Want to read ahead? The next 2 Chapters are available FREE if you F OLLOW ME on REAM !!! (Link in my profile)

NEW CHAPTERS post at 3:00 PM EST on Tuesdays & Thursdays!!!

For updates on this and future stories, remember to follow me.

# Chapter 62

Emilia

"Dear friends and family, we are gathered here today to celebrate the union of Emilia and Lucas, a beautiful expression of God's love as they commit their lives to one another..."

Uncle David's voice drifts around us like leaves caught in a gentle breeze, but my full attention is on the man standing across from me. Though only our hands are touching, I feel him everywhere, his warmth wrapping around me, steadying my nerves and grounding me with his quiet strength.

I glance up and find his eyes already on me, filled with a softness that makes my heart skip a beat. There's something reverent in his gaze, as though he can't quite believe I'm here, dressed in white, ready to become his wife. As his eyes hold mine, the weight of his journey hits me. He's had to overcome so many nightmares just to stand here today. The pain of losing his parents, then his years of deployments and dangerous missions—including the time he was captured, tortured, and forced to watch his brothers in arms fall around him.

Even after his rescue, he fought battles no one could see—the endless rounds of physical therapy, the relentless struggle with PTSD, the slow, grueling process of piecing himself back together while grieving everything he'd lost. And when he was medically discharged, stripped of the career he'd given his life to, he was left with an identity in shambles. Yet somehow, after all that, here he stands, looking at me with fierce determination, as though nothing could ever make him let go.

I can't help but reflect on my own journey to this day. The countless nights I clung to hope when it felt like my world was doomed to remain broken. There was a time I believed I'd never see him again, that I'd lost him forever. But somehow, even then, my heart refused to let him go. Whether it was luck or fate that led me to that grocery store parking lot at the exact moment he returned to Ruby Creek, I'll never know. All that matters in the end is that he found his way back home to me.

With his unwavering gaze locked on mine, I feel the weight of everything we've been through. The years of separation, the whispers of "what could have been," the quiet strength he's been for me and my children since returning to town almost seven months ago, staying only to protect me and my daughters. I feel it all.

And then, there's my father.

I didn't know it at the time, but he spent his final days making arrangements to ensure we'd be taken care of. If he hadn't sent Uncle David to rescue Lucas when he did, we might never have made it here. And then there's our home. After the fire that took Lucas's parents, with only six months to live, my father oversaw the house's rebuilding, preserving the legacy he hoped would someday serve as closure for Lucas and Jen. Because of him, we have so much to be thankful for—including Uncle David, his best friend and the love of his life, who now completes our family.

The only thing that could make this day more perfect is if my father were here, watching with that soft, proud smile he always wore when he looked at me. But in my heart, I feel him. He's here in the steadying strength of Lucas's hand, in the calm assurance of the man that stands before me. I know my father would be proud of him—the man who's shown up for me in ways I'd only ever dreamed of.

Lucas's hand tightens around mine, gently pulling me back from the flood of memories. His thumb begins tracing slow, soothing circles over my knuckles, grounding me in the here and now.

"Lucas and Emilia." Uncle David's voice breaks through the silence, his warm smile shifting between us. "You've both traveled a long, winding road to get here. Today, you stand together to make a promise–not just to love, but to honor, support, and protect one another. In the face of every hardship and every joy, you are choosing each other."

Lucas's grip grows a little stronger, his eyes shining with the same emotions that swell in my heart. 

"Lucas, if you're ready to vow your heart to Emilia, now is the time."

Lucas's gaze softens ever more as he lets out a shaky breath. With one hand still holding mine, he reaches into his jacket pocket and pulls out a small piece of paper. Just seeing it in his hand brings tears of joy to my eyes.

"Emilia," he begins, voice low, each word thick with emotion. "When I look at you, I see the light that guided me through my darkest nights. You were there in the shadows, my guiding star, my... compass rose." He gives me a small, knowing grin, winking as he uses the phrase from the letter I wrote him. "A steady presence that kept me going when I felt like I couldn't take another step."

His voice catches for a moment, but he pushes on. "Even when I was broken, even when hope felt impossible, the thought of you was there—a beacon calling me back to life."

Watching him wrestle with his emotions, my chest tightens as tears prick at the corners of my eyes.

"I've been a man at war," he continues, his tone fierce and unyielding. "Fighting battles I never thought would end, but nothing has ever driven me like my fight to get back to you." His eyes shine with emotion, his jaw clenching as he struggles to hold it all back. "You were my strength when I had none, my hope when hope was nowhere to be found. And today... today, I stand here because of you, because of the love you held for me—even when I was a world away."

I can hardly breathe, overwhelmed by the weight of his words and the raw emotion in his voice.

"I vow to honor that light you gave me, to protect the life we're building with every ounce of strength I have. I promise to be the man who stands by you, shelters you, and loves you fiercely, unconditionally, through every season, every storm."

He lifts a hand, brushing away a tear that has slipped down my cheek, and my heart swells with so much love it feels like it might burst.

"Emilia, you are my heart, my home, my everything. And for all my days, I will cherish you, protect you, and love you as fiercely as you've loved me." He takes a steadying breath, his sea-green eyes shining with unshed tears. "Today, and for all the days to come, I am yours—just as you were my light in the dark, I vow to be your safe haven, your always, your forever."

A hush settles over the crowd, his words hanging heavy in the breeze. Soft murmurs ripple through our guests, punctuated by the quiet weeping of those touched by his vows. But at this moment, all I see is Lucas. All I feel is his love, wrapping around me like a promise too sacred for words. Unable to resist, I reach up and place my hand on his cheek, grounding myself in his warmth, in this man who fought his way through hell to be here with me.

Want to read ahead? The next 
2 Chapters are available FREE
 if you F
OLLOW ME on REAM
!!! (Link in my profile)

NEW CHAPTERS post at 3:00 PM EST on Tuesdays & Thursdays!!!

For updates on this and future stories, remember to follow me.

Chapter 63

Emilia

Uncle David clears his throat, and the sound pulls me from the haze of emotion. My breath hitches as I realize—it’s my turn.

“Emilia, if you’re ready to vow your heart to Lucas, now is the time.”

I swallow hard, the enormity of this moment pressing down on me as I let it sink in. After this, there’s nothing left for us but forever. With a shaky breath, I begin, my voice soft but steady.

“Lucas, I’ve loved you in a thousand different ways across moments we shared and years we lost.” My voice catches, but I push on, letting the words flow straight from my soul. “You were my best friend long before I understood what that truly meant. You were my reason to believe in love, long after I’d lost all hope of ever finding it again. Through every trial, every mile that separated us, and all the years we were apart, I held onto this quiet truth—that you were the one my heart was meant for. And even when I thought I’d lost you, that love never faded. It stayed alive inside me, waiting for this day.”

Lucas’s gaze holds mine, his eyes glistening with unshed tears, and I feel every memory flooding back. The ache of every second we were apart, the warmth of each moment that stitched us back together—all of it presses into this instant, binding us in ways words can’t touch.

“You came back to me after all this time,” I begin again, my voice thick with emotion. “You said you were broken and scarred, yet the man standing before me was stronger and more whole than I’d ever seen him. It was you, Lucas, who showed me that love isn’t just about the easy moments, but about holding it tight and keeping it close when everything feels like it’s falling apart. You taught me that love can survive the darkness—that we can survive anything as long as we have each other.”

A tear slips down my cheek, and Lucas reaches up, his touch gentle as he brushes it away with his thumb.

“Today, I vow to be that constant for you, just as you’ve always been for me,” I continue, my voice soft but unwavering. “I promise to be your light when shadows creep in, to bring you joy when sorrow settles in, and to be your safehouse when the world feels uncertain. I promise to love you with a strength that time and distance could never weaken, and to hold on fiercely to the man who fought his way back to me.”

I see Lucas’s jaw clench, his own emotions brimming just below the surface, and warmth floods my heart, knowing that my words have reached him just as deeply as his reached me.

“I will stand by you, Lucas, through every unknown that the future may hold, just as you held on to us through all the uncertainties of the past. You are my hero, my love, my forever. And I promise that, together, we will make every second, every moment, count—because this, right here, is the time you fought for. This is the life we both waited for. And I am yours, now and always.”

A light breeze blows through the trees, filling the silence as if the world itself is breathing a sigh of relief now that Lucas and I are back on the path that was meant for us. The raw emotion in Lucas’s eye mirrors my own, as quiet tears trace paths down our cheeks. Uncle David allows the silence to settle around us, his gaze warm and knowing, as if he, too, feels the weight and depth of our love and commitment. Then, with a gentle clearing of his throat, he guides us to the next part of the ceremony.

“Lucas and Emilia, your vows are the foundation of the love and life you’re building together. But a promise is only the beginning. Now, as you exchange rings, remember that these are a symbol of the vows you’ve just spoken—a visible reminder of the bond you share and of the commitment you’ve made to one another, here and always. Ben, will you please come forward and give Emilia’s ring to Lucas?”

My breath catches as Lucas steps back, extending his hand to Ben, who places the simple platinum band on his palm. With steady calm, Lucas takes my hand in his, my fingers trembling slightly as he slips the cool metal onto my ring finger.

“Emilia,” he begins, his voice choked up with emotion. “This ring is a symbol of my love for you—a love that has survived every trial, every storm, and has only grown stronger. It’s a reminder that no matter where life takes us, I am yours, forever and always.”

With his ring on my finger, the world feels perfectly right, as though every lost moment, every day and night we spent longing for each other, was worth it. Because all that heartache, all that suffering… it led us here. To this beautiful future, we now have within reach.

Uncle David turns to me, nodding with a gentle smile. “Emilia, if you’re ready, it’s time to place your ring on Lucas’s finger. Ben, will you please come forward and give Lucas’s ring to Emilia?”

Ben steps forward, placing the ring in the palm of my hand, and my heart swells as I look down at it, feeling the weight of everything it represents. It’s a promise, a lifeline, a testament to the journey that led us here.

My hands tremble as I slide the ring onto Lucas’s finger, but when it’s finally in place, a deep calm settles within me. There’s a sense of completeness, a perfect rightness in seeing that ring on his hand as if it was always meant to be there.

“Lucas,” I say softly. “This ring is my promise to you. A promise that I will stand by you, love you, and walk with you through every joy and every challenge that lies ahead. It’s a reminder that you are my heart, my home, and that no matter what, we are in this together.”

Uncle David’s smile widens as he looks between us. “May these rings be a reminder of the promises you have made and the love that has brought you here. Lucas and Emilia, as you stand here before each other, your family, and friends, you’re invited to affirm your love and commitment with a simple promise. These ‘I do’s’ may be just two words, but they carry the weight of every promise, every memory, and the future you’ll build together.”

He turns to Lucas first, and my heart races. Each beat marking the gravity of the moment. Lucas’s gaze softens, his hands squeezing mine in silent reassurance as we stand on the brink of our forever.

“Lucas, do you take Emilia to be your wife? To love her and cherish her, in joy and in sorrow, through every season of life, for as long as you both shall live?”

Lucas’s eyes don’t leave mine, the warmth in them wrapping around me in an unbreakable vow. His voice is low and steady, even as tears roll down his face. “I do.”

Uncle David then turns to me, his words gentle. “Emilia, do you take Lucas to be your husband? To love him and cherish him, in joy and in sorrow, through every season of life, for as long as you both shall live?”

For a heartbeat, I can’t speak, and it takes me a second to clear the ball of emotion constricting my throat. But then, with a steady breath, I say the words that will seal the future I never thought was possible. “I do.”

Uncle David’s smile broadens, his joy shining through as he looks at us. “Lucas and Emilia, having pledged your hearts, exchanged vows, and spoken your promises before all of us, it is my great honor and joy to pronounce you husband and wife.” He pauses, pride glinting in his eyes. “Lucas, you may now kiss your bride.”

Lucas’s hands tighten around mine, and for a second, it’s like we’re suspended in time, staring at each other, both of us caught in the magnitude of the moment. His eyes shine with unshed tears, his love and devotion raw and unguarded. He raises his hand to cradle my cheek, his thumb tenderly brushing away a tear that slips down my face.

Then, slowly, he leans in, his lips meeting mine in a kiss that’s soft yet charged with every unspoken word, every promise, every chapter of our story. The world fades, leaving only the essence of him—his love, his strength, the steady presence that is now my forever.

Cheers and applause break through the quiet, a chorus of celebration that wraps around us like a blessing of love. I hear laughter, the sound of people clapping and whistling as Lucas dips me back, deepening the kiss like he’s oblivious to everything but us. And in that moment, nothing matters except the feeling of my husband’s arms wrapped around me, holding me close as if he never intends to let me go.

When we part, Lucas rests his forehead against mine, his voice soft, a private murmur meant just for me. “We did it, sweetheart. We may have taken the long way around, but we made it.”

With the love of my life by my side and the sound of joyful celebration filling the air, I know with absolute certainty that our happily ever after has begun. Today marks the beginning of the life we both dreamed of. A life we fought for. One that, from the very start, was fated to be ours.

Want to read ahead? The next 2 Chapters are available FREE if you F OLLOW ME on REAM !!! (Link in my profile)

Author's Note:

Finally! After all they've been through, Lucas and Emilia's happily ever after starts now!

I'd love to hear what you thought of Lucas and Emilia's vows. Reach out when you get a moment and let me know what you think!

NEW CHAPTERS post at 3:00 PM EST on Tuesdays & Thursdays!!!

For updates on this and future stories, remember to follow me.

Chapter 64

James

(Lucas and Emilia’s Wedding Reception)

As I sit at the bar, the soft glow of string lights and flickering candles fills the room, casting a cozy warmth over the large space. Shadow Falls Resort’s rustic charm is in full effect tonight—the wooden beams arching above are strung with tiny lights that twinkle like stars. The air is thick with the earthy scent of pine, softened by the floral perfume of the lush flower arrangements on every table. Around me, quiet conversations flow, glasses clink, and a soft, steady stream of music drifts in the background, layered by bursts of laughter and the occasional pop of champagne.

It’s a beautiful reception. The kind of night that feels charged with hope, where everyone seems connected, caught up in something bigger than themselves. Couples look at each other like they’ve won the lottery of love, like there’s nowhere else they’d rather be. And then there’s Lucas and Emilia—standing in the middle of it all, looking at each other with that quiet, unbreakable bond they’ve earned after the hell they’ve both been through and survived. Even I can admit they deserve this. Every single bit of this beautiful day.

But me? I’m just sitting here, brooding like a damn fool, nursing my whiskey as if it’s the answer to my problems.

Which it isn’t.

Because no matter how hard I try, my eyes keep drifting back to the one person who has the power to completely fuck with my head—Annelly. Or, more precisely, the guy with his hand splayed across her lower back, like he owns the right to guide her from one conversation to the next. He’s all smug in his fancy tux, marking his territory, fingers pressed against her bare skin as if he has any business being that close to her. And it’s driving me insane.

I take a long sip, the burn of the whiskey doing nothing to dull the sharp pang in my chest. She’s barely said two words to me all day, and yet… when we walked down the aisle together, her hand resting on my arm, I felt that unmistakable spark, the one that never fails to light between us. And though she acted like she didn’t notice, I could tell by the way her breath hitched, and how her fingers tensed just slightly before she finally relaxed, she felt it, too. I know she did.

But ever since then, she’s been avoiding me like I’ve got the plague. And now there she is, smiling at something he said, and I fucking hate it. Hate the way he leans into her space, whispering soft words into her ear in that intimate way people who are close to one another do. All I keep thinking is that it should be me. Hell, it used to be me. But I pushed her away, and now, with every look, every touch, it feels like I’m paying the price for that mistake. With the way my chest aches, I may just have to leave before their infuriating display of affection literally kills me.

“Let me guess, you’re just over here reflecting on the beauty of love?” Zeb’s voice breaks through my downward spiral. I look over to find him standing beside me, his usual sarcastic grin firmly in place.

“Something like that,” I mutter, setting the glass down harder than I intend. The ice clinks against the sides in a satisfying sound, but it does nothing to settle the storm brewing inside me.

Zeb follows my gaze to Annelly and her date, one eyebrow quirking up. “Well, just let me know if we’re throwing down tonight. I’d rather not ruin this tux if I can help it. This fancy setup cost me a fortune.”

I snort, shaking my head. “No one’s fighting.”

“Right, because you’ve been staring at that guy like he kicked your puppy, and he’s looking at you like he’s planning your funeral. What’s the deal, man?” He leans over the bar, signaling the bartender. “You’ve been in a shit mood since the ceremony, and now here you are, sulking through a perfectly good party. Normally, you’d be out there chasing tail, but instead, you’re glued to that spot, watching her like a lovesick teenager and shooting daggers at her date. And for the record, that look is not exactly intimidating. More like… tragically pathetic.”

“I’m not looking at her like anything.” I snap, shooting him a glare that’s supposed to be intimidating, but it’s no use. My head’s too fucked up for anything other than looking miserable. “And it’s not like all I’m doing is staring at her. I’m people-watching, too.”

Zeb raises his hands in mock surrender. “Okay, sure. You’re just intensely observing her every move while this guy—who, by the way, keeps glaring at you like he knows something’s up—practically claims her as his personal property everywhere he goes. By the looks of it, probably to spite you.”

My jaw clenches, fingers tightening around my glass. Yeah, I’ve noticed him watching me. And even worse, I’ve seen the way he damn near pisses all over her every time he catches me looking.

“Who the hell is he, anyway?” I ask, trying to sound unaffected.

“Her date, I’d assume,” Zeb replies, his smirk widening. “Not that you should be worried about him, since you’re clearly not interested in her . Like at all .”

I don’t respond. There’s no point. The fact that I can’t tear my eyes away from her says everything I won’t. Denying it would only make me look like an even bigger tool.

“I fucked things up with her,” I admit, the words leaving a bitter taste in my mouth. “I pushed her away, and now… she won’t even talk to me.”

And she’s with him . Some well-dressed, mid-thirties asshole who, of course, looks like he’s got his life together. My mind picks this moment to flashback to the conversation I had with Emilia a few months ago. She’d told me about the thirty-five-year-old club owner Annelly was seeing and asked me to look into it. She was concerned a guy like him might be too experienced for a sweet, small-town girl like Annelly, but I decided it wasn’t my place and left it alone, convincing myself I didn’t need the complication of getting involved. It’s a choice I’m now coming to regret.

Zeb glances at Annelly, then back at me, and his usual smirk softens a little. “Look, man, whatever happened between you two—it’s not too late to fix it. But you’re not gonna get anywhere sitting here sulking while she’s over there wondering why you’re acting like this.”

“Not sure she’s wondering much of anything when it comes to me,” I mutter, remembering the way she ran from me earlier like she couldn’t get away from me fast enough.

He shrugs, his easygoing smirk back in place. “Maybe, maybe not. But you’ll never know if you don’t grow a pair and talk to her.” He claps me on the shoulder with a reassuring squeeze. “Now, if you’ll excuse me, I’m off to get some food. You want anything to go with that glass of regret you’re nursing?”

I roll my eyes. “No, I’m good.”

“Suit yourself,” Zeb chuckles, shaking his head as he strolls away.

I take another long sip of whiskey, but my eyes betray me, drifting back to Annelly no matter how much I tell myself to stop looking. She’s laughing quietly as she talks to my brother, but there’s something off—an unease hiding just behind her smile. Her date has his arm wrapped tightly around her waist, his fingers possessively pressing against her side. As she looks at Tyler, I can see her smile doesn’t reach her eyes.

As soon as my brother steps away, her date leans in close, speaking to her in a way that would seem casual to anyone else, maybe even caring. But I see it for what it is. The cold control in his posture. The possessive slant of his hand on her waist. And the flicker of something dark in his eyes—something I know all too well. My gut twists as I watch Annelly tense, her shoulders stiffening, her nods mechanical, her gaze fixed somewhere past him as if she’s trying to avoid setting him off.

Seemingly not satisfied, he leans in even closer, whispering something into her ear. I can’t hear the words, but the way her face drains of color, her fingers tightening around her champagne glass, I don’t need to. I’ve seen his kind before. Men who thrive on control, who take pleasure in making others feel small. Men who think nothing of breaking someone down to build themselves up.

Before I realize it, I’m on the move, blood pounding in my ears, my fist ready to go. But just as I close the distance, a firm hand presses against my chest, stopping me.

“Don’t. Not here. Not like this,” Tyler says, his voice low and steady, his eyes a mirror of the same fury and protectiveness storming inside me.

I clench my jaw, teeth grinding, but his grip keeps me rooted.

“He’s hurting her. Or if he hasn’t yet, he soon will.” I growl under my breath, my tone low enough so only Tyler can hear.

“I know,” he says quietly. Of course, he does. The kid’s come such a long way I sometimes forget that, like me, he still carries the scars from our past. “But you and I both know this isn’t the way. Confronting him, humiliating him here, in front of her—it will only make things worse.”

“Damn it.” I run a hand through my hair, my chest heaving as I fight the raw urge to step in, to stop him, to do something. Anything to protect her. But Tyler’s right. My hands are tied. Once again, I’m forced into a situation where my only course of action is to do nothing. And I hate it.

And this right here is exactly why I keep my life free of entanglements. I surround myself with people who can fend for themselves, those who can handle their own lives, thereby not complicating mine.

That’s why I pushed her away. She’s so damn sweet, so untouched by the darker parts of the world. I knew if I let her get too close, I’d end up right here, caught up in this storm of helplessness and anger. I didn’t want yet another person to protect or take care of. But as I watch the scene playing out before me, I realize that completely abandoning her was a mistake.

“I have to talk to her.” My words are rough and resigned.

“You do.” Tyler’s hand lands on my shoulder, a solid, grounding weight. His stance is more relaxed now that he knows the worst of my temper is back under control. “And it looks like you’ll get your chance. The dances are about to start.”

Want to read ahead? The next 2 Chapters are available FREE if you F OLLOW ME on REAM !!! (Link in my profile)

NEW CHAPTERS post at 3:00 PM EST on Tuesdays & Thursdays!!!

For updates on this and future stories, remember to follow me.

# Chapter 65

James

Sure enough, the room quiets as the DJ announces the bride and groom's first dance. The first notes of 
"All of Me"
 by John Legend float through the air, the lyrics telling a story of loving someone not despite their imperfections but because of them. As the song plays, I can't tear my eyes away. Lucas draws Emilia close, his hands gentle but steady, grounding her as they sway together. They look at each other like there's no one else in the room, like they're each other's whole damn world. And maybe they are.

I don't want to feel it—the twist in my gut, the inexplicable ache that rises as I watch them. Hell, I don't even know what 
it
 is. But there's something so undeniably whole and complete about them, something that looks like the kind of happiness that only exists in fairy tales. Watching them leaves a raw, hollow feeling in my chest. It's unsettling, and I try to shake it off, but the feeling lingers, pressing against me like an unwelcome reminder of something I'll never have.

The song comes to an end, applause swelling through the room as Lucas leans in to press a soft kiss on Emilia's forehead. She smiles up at him, her hand tenderly brushing away a tear from his cheek. The moment feels so raw, so deeply theirs, that I feel like an intruder witnessing a moment that wasn't meant for me.

Next, the DJ calls for the maid of honor and best man. Jen and Ben step onto the dance floor, and Ben immediately pulls her close, his arms wrapping around her as they begin to sway. The way he looks at her—like he still can't believe she's his, even after all these years—is beautiful and almost unbearable to watch. It's not just love in his eyes. It's reverence, quiet awe, and a deep gratitude that shows he knows how lucky he is.

 Jen laughs as he twirls her around, her face lighting up with joy as she follows his lead with effortless grace, even with her very pregnant belly. The love between them is unmistakable—real and honest—and it hits me again, that sharp pang digging deeper, clawing at the part of me I shuttered and buried nearly a decade ago.

I let out a slow breath, trying to shake it off, willing myself to focus on anything but these foreign feelings inside me. 
I don't want this
. Hell, I don't even know what 
this
 is, but I know enough to realize I'm treading on dangerous ground.

Thankfully, I have little time to dwell on it. The DJ's voice breaks through the speakers, calling the groomsmen and bridesmaids to join the bride and groom on the dance floor. My heart kicks up a notch as I glance over, catching sight of Annelly as she moves toward the center of the room. Her gaze is downcast, darting everywhere except in my direction, which only confirms what I already suspect. She knows exactly where I am.

Her date, Mr. Douche, is nowhere in sight. He's probably off licking his wounds, convincing himself he still has her under his control. But none of that matters now because this is it. My chance to finally talk to her and make things right between us.

With determination thrumming through my veins, I cross the room, weaving through the crowd until I'm standing in front of her. Her eyes lift, widening in surprise. For a moment, she looks like she's about to bolt, but I extend my hand, keeping my expression calm and as neutral as I can.

She hesitates, glancing around as if searching for a reason—any reason—not to take it. But after what feels like an eternity, she relents, her fingers slipping into mine perfectly. Without a word, I place my other hand at her waist and then guide her into a gentle, slow dance.

The first few beats pass in silence, the music filling the awkwardness between us. She's tense, barely holding onto me, but I don't let her pull away. Not yet. Instead, I lean in closer, catching the faintest trace of her scent—a mix of sweet vanilla and something uniquely 
her
.

"We need to talk," I murmur low enough that only she can hear.

At the sound of my voice, she freezes. With her hand still in mine, her gaze shifts, darting around the room until it stops. I follow her line of sight and spot him—Mr. Douche—hovering in the far corner, his face set in a rigid scowl as he watches us. I can't tell if she's afraid of him or just worried about protecting his feelings, but seeing her like this—worried and anxious—sits like a lead weight in my gut.

Her eyes are cautious as they meet mine, but there's a hardness now—a steeliness that wasn't there a second ago. "Talk?" she whispers, her tone sharp with sarcasm. But then, like her mask has slipped, something else surfaces. Hurt. It's raw and unguarded, flickering in her gaze like a fragile, unspoken truth.

"The last time we talked—what was it, four months ago?—you made it pretty clear that there could never be anything between us. Not even friendship." Her voice catches on that last word, trembling just enough to betray her struggle to remain composed. She swallows hard, her chin lifting in defiance, but the pain in her expression lingers.

Without even trying, I see it. How much my words gutted her. How deeply she wanted me to feel differently. It's all there, written in the shimmer of unshed tears, in the way her jaw tightens as though she's bracing against being shattered again. Her gaze holds mine like she's daring me to try and break the walls she's built around herself, but her defenses are brittle, her vulnerability bleeding through every crack.

And it wrecks me. The knowledge that I'm the reason for her pain twists something deep inside, dragging up emotions from that horrible day back to the surface.

"I know what I said," I reply, my voice rough with regret. "Just like I know, I shouldn't have said it."

But despite my regret, it doesn't change the fact that I can't give her what she deserves, no matter how much I wish I could. Even now, as the pull between us hums like a live wire, every nerve in my body tuned to her presence, I know this can only end one way. Having her in my arms feels right, but it also almost borders on torture. Because no matter how hard I try to justify it, I can't escape the certainty that staying close to her will only lead to more pain for both of us.

The problem is, the longer we sway together, her movements mirroring mine like we're meant to be, the harder it becomes to hold on to that conviction. With her hand resting on my shoulder, the fingers of her other hand laced with mine, it's as if my body is memorizing every detail—her warmth, the steady rise and fall of her breath, the faint, intoxicating scent of her perfume. It disarms me, stripping away the walls I've so carefully built, making me question my reasons for pushing her away.

For months, I've told myself I did the right thing—that walking away was the noble choice, the smart choice. But here, with her so close I can feel the soft brush of her hair against my cheek, I can't for the life of me remember why I ever thought letting her go was the answer.

I clear my throat, pulling back a little so I can look at her. "Annelly... I know I don't deserve it, but can we start over? As friends?"

For a moment, her gaze softens, a flicker of something I can't quite name passing through her eyes. But then she pulls away, putting space between us, and the connection we shared slips through my fingers like water.

"James," she begins, her voice steady but tinged with emotion. "I know you mean that. And I can see you're trying to fix things. But..." Her voice falters, and she glances away like she's searching for the strength to say what comes next. When her eyes meet mine again, they're filled with a mix of sadness and resolve. "It took months—and you seeing me here tonight with someone else—for you to decide you wanted to try at all. And that... it hurts."

Her words hit me like a punch to the gut, sharp and unrelenting, knocking the air from my lungs. I want to argue, to offer some excuse that might lessen the sting of what she's saying. But I don't, because she's right. Every word is a truth I can't deny. And though I had my reasons, looking into her wounded eyes right now, none of them feel good enough.

"I don't blame you," she continues, her voice softer now, though it still carries the weight of finality. "I get you were trying to do what was best for us both. And though I still don't understand why it had to happen this way, I've realized I no longer need an explanation." She pauses, her gaze dropping for a moment before meeting mine again. "Honestly, I'm grateful for the time we spent together. I learned so much—about myself, about friendship and relationships. I'll always treasure that."

Her lips curve into a sad smile, one that tugs at my heart and brings a sting to my eyes. "But now, it's me asking you to understand why I can't do this anymore." She takes a deep breath as if steadying herself for what comes next. "I don't have space in my life for someone who doesn't know what he wants. I need people who are all in, who know where they stand."

Her words hang in the air, final and unyielding, leaving me hollow and reeling. This isn't how I thought this would go—not that I knew what to expect. But the ache in my chest tells me everything I need to know. I've lost her. And it's all my fault.

She reaches up, her hand brushing over my shoulder, a fleeting gesture meant to soften the blow. "I'm sorry," she murmurs, her voice barely audible over the music. "I wish it could be different. But maybe... maybe it's better this way."

She steps back again, and in that instant, I know it's over. A clean break. The kind that cuts even deeper because it's done with such dignity and grace.

With my insides ripped out and bleeding, I watch her walk away. Her shoulders are straight, her head held high, every step a testament to how strong she is. And yet, as I stand rooted to the spot, drowning in my very own pool of misery, a cold, hard truth crashes over me: losing her may very well be the greatest mistake of my life.

I should let her walk away. After all, it's what I wanted. What I convinced myself was the best thing for her. But the memory of how he spoke to her, sharp and possessive. The way she looked when I approached her—full of anxiety and with fear in her eyes as she searched the room to see if he was watching. That image is burnt into my mind, refusing to let go. And neither can I.

Before I fully process what I'm doing, my feet are moving. I reach her just as she's about to step off the dance floor, my hand catching her softly by the arm. She spins to face me, surprise flickering across her features before irritation takes over.

"James, what now?" she snaps, her voice sharp but quiet, careful not to draw attention.

I lean in, my voice low and laced with urgency. "Is he hurting you?"

Her eyes widen, momentarily flashing with shock before shifting to show she's offended by my question. "What are you talking about?"

Frustration knots in my gut, and I grit my teeth, trying to keep my voice steady. "I saw the way he looked at you, the way he spoke to you after your conversation with my brother." The words come out more forcefully than I intended. "I know men like him, Annelly. Even if he hasn't done anything yet... he will."

Her jaw tightens, her composure slipping as she clenches her fists. "You don't know him, James. And whatever he is—or isn't—it's not your problem. I'm not your problem. Just like you wanted."

She may as well have slapped me for the way those words damn near cut me off at the knees. And I can't deny it. After the things I said to her, I deserve every bit of her anger, her bitterness, all of it. But even as her fury burns through me, I know one thing for certain: I'd rather have her hate me than stand by and watch her be hurt.

"Maybe not," I say, my voice rough, "but if anything changes, if you ever need help..." I let the words hang between us, raw and unfiltered. "You can call me anytime. I mean it, Annelly. Anytime."

She looks away, an unreadable emotion flickering behind her eyes, and then she nods—but it's a nod that tells me I'm the last person she'd ever turn to. 

 And then, without another word, she slips her arm from my hand and walks away, leaving me standing there with nothing but the crushing weight of regret. And the gnawing sense that I should have done more.

Want to read ahead? The next 
2 Chapters are available FREE
 if you F
OLLOW ME on REAM
!!! (Link in my profile)

Author’s Note:

In this and the previous chapter, we get to experience parts of the reception through the point of view of James, the next hero in the Broken Redemption Series. That book is titled Broken Misery, and is scheduled for release immediately following the end of this book.

COMING NEXT: Stay tuned for a glimpse of Lucas and Emilia’s Wedding night, and we’ll also get a glimpse of Uncle George’s letter to Lucas.

NEW CHAPTERS post at 3:00 PM EST on Tuesdays & Thursdays!!!

For updates on this and future stories, remember to follow me.

# Chapter 66

Lucas

As I carry my wife over the threshold of our suite, I can't stop looking at her. Still radiant in her white wedding dress, her eyes glassy with unshed tears and brimming with the same overwhelming love that fills my chest, I send a silent prayer of gratitude—to God, the universe, or whatever force saw fit to bless me with this moment. Here I am, married to the love of my life, stepping into the first night of the rest of our lives.

"Mrs. Holt," I say softly, a playful smile tugging at my lips. "I hope these accommodations are to your liking." I set her down, my heart pounding as I watch her take in the room around us.

The suite is a perfect blend of rustic charm and quiet luxury, like something you'd find in a magazine. Exposed wood beams stretch across the vaulted ceiling, and the crackling stone fireplace casts a warm golden glow that dances along the walls. One side of the room is dominated by floor-to-ceiling windows, their glass offering a glimpse of the night beyond and a promise of a sunrise that will soon reveal a valley ablaze with the fiery hues of autumn. The bed, draped in pristine white linens, is accented with deep red pillows, while a delicate trail of rose petals leads from the door to its edge. Flickering candles bathe every corner of the room in a soft, romantic light, and on a small table nearby, a chilled bottle of sparkling apple cider waits for us, its golden liquid gleaming in the firelight.

I watch my bride take in the room, her lips parting and her eyes widening as she spins in a slow circle. "Lucas..." she whispers, her voice full of awe. Her fingers press to her mouth as her gaze flits from the windows to the bed, the fireplace, and finally, to me. Her expression is everything—pure wonder, a touch of disbelief, and a love so profound it feels like my chest might burst. For a second, I'm frozen, overwhelmed by the joy of knowing I've given her this feeling, this moment.

"Do you like it?" My voice is tinged with hesitation, though her reaction has already said more than words ever could.

"Yes. Oh my gosh, yes!" she exclaims, her laugh ringing out like music. Before I can react, she's in my arms, her lips crashing against mine as her fingers dive into my hair.

It takes a second for my body to catch up, but when it does, I pull her close, deepening the kiss and reveling in the feel of her warm body against me. She's smiling now, her lips curving against mine, and then she breaks into a soft snicker.

"You know," I tease, "a lesser husband might take offense to his wife laughing in the middle of a sexy-as-hell kiss."

"But not you, huh?" She laughs as I trail kisses down her neck. God, that sound. It's everything. When I first came back to town, she was a shadow of the vibrant, beautiful woman standing before me now. Back then, I was so consumed by my own demons it took months for me to see how much she was struggling. But now? Now, she's back to being the light—the same shining star that kept me alive those thirteen years I was in the dark. 

"Nope. Not me," I reply, my voice light with affection. I set her back on her feet, and it's like the significance of the day, and everything we've been through hits us both. We fall silent, just staring into each other's eyes.

"Thank you, Lucas," she whispers.

"For what?"

"For the fall wedding of my dreams, for the wonderful reception, for this perfect honeymoon suite. And all of it at Shadow Falls, no less."

"Shane gave us quite the discount, so don't you worry your pretty little head." I grin, brushing a soft kiss against her lips. The words come out teasing, but in truth, I'm hoping to steer her away from another conversation about money—one we've had far more often than I'd like.

"Stop trying to distract me." She presses a hand on my chest, stopping me in my tracks. The knowing gleam in her eyes confirms she's onto me. "Since moving back into town, you've taken care of everything—every bill, every expense. And now the wedding too. I have my own money, Lucas. Before you came back into my life, I supported the girls and me quite comfortably."

"I know you did, sweetheart," I say gently as I reach for her hand. "But like I've told you before, money means nothing to me. Especially now since what's mine is yours anyway." I flash her a playful smile, hoping it's enough to ease the worry etched into her features. But when the furrow in her brow deepens, I let out a quiet sigh, pulling her hand to my chest.

"Listen. All those years I was away in the military, going from deployment to deployment, I had no expenses. Nothing to spend money on. So I saved every penny, and thanks to Pastor David and a very smart accountant, I managed to make a few good investments along the way. It's only now that I've touched any of that money, and that it was for us—for this life we're building together. In my opinion, it's the best investment I've ever made."

Her expression softens, the flicker of defiance in her eyes melting into something deeper, something vulnerable.

"So please," I murmur, brushing my thumb over her knuckles. "No more talk about money. When we're back from our honeymoon, we can join bank accounts or put the bills in both our names—whatever makes you most comfortable. Because none of that matters to me. All that does is this." I press her hand flat against my chest, right over my heart. "Us. Together. Finally."

That's what does it—her forehead smooths, the little wrinkle of worry disappearing, replaced by a smile that lights up her face. I lean in, capturing her lips in a soft, lingering kiss, savoring the quiet sigh that escapes her.

"You are quite the sweet talker, Mr. Holt."

I grin. "I do believe it's one of my finer qualities, Mrs. Holt."

"One of them," she agrees, her voice dropping to a sultry whisper just before she tilts her head and deepens the kiss. Her tongue meets mine, sparking a groan from deep in my chest as my hands find their way to her curves, tracing her body like a man desperate to memorize every inch of her.

Without breaking the kiss, I scoop her up and carry her to the bed, her soft whimper filling the air as she pulls back just enough to whisper between ragged breaths, "Hurry. Please, Lucas. I need you."

The words send a shiver through me, and as she slides down my body, her feet meeting the floor, I'm already lost to her.

When she turns her back to me, sweeping her dark wavy hair over one shoulder, I take a steadying breath. There's something so irresistibly alluring about the graceful curve of her neck as it meets her shoulders, an elegance that leaves me utterly captivated.

Unable to resist, I let my fingers trail over her soft skin, slow and deliberate, and I revel in the way she gasps at my touch. A smile tugs at my lips as I lean in, pressing gentle kisses along her neck, savoring her every reaction—the catch in her breath, the subtle tension in her muscles, the goosebumps that rise in the wake of my touch. Ever so slowly, I tug the zipper of her dress, pulling it down, every inch unveiling more of that beautiful skin I can't wait to feel against me.

"You're so beautiful, Embree," I whisper against her skin, shifting to trail kisses along the opposite side of her neck. "More than beautiful. You're like a dream, sweetheart. And I still can't believe you're finally mine."

"Lucas..." she exhales, her voice trembling and thick with longing. "Please."

"Please what, sweetheart?" I tease, my lips brushing against the sensitive spot behind her ear. "Tell me what you need."

"You," she responds with a sigh. "Lucas... I need you."

Her dress slips from her shoulders, pooling at her feet, and for a moment, I can't breathe. My gaze sweeps over her, taking in the delicate lace that graces her chest and the barely there thong that clings to her curves.

"God help me," I mutter, my voice rough with desire because standing before me is everything I've ever wanted.

"Turn around. I need to see you." I rasp, my voice thick with desire and something deeper, something primal.

She does as I ask, and it takes every ounce of restraint I have to stay rooted in place, to let myself simply 
look
 at her.

 "Fuck, Emb." That's all I manage, my throat closing around the words. A shaky exhale escapes me as I drag a hand through my hair. She's everything I said she was—a goddamn dream, a miracle wrapped in lace and curves—and I still can't believe I'm the lucky bastard who gets to call her mine for the rest of my life.

"Lucas?" Her voice is soft and uncertain, pulling me from my reverie. I must have stared too long because now there's doubt flickering in her eyes, the crease of her brow hinting at insecurity. The thought is absurd. 

How could she not know how stunning she is?

"Hey." I step forward, lifting her chin with gentle fingers, forcing her gaze to meet mine. "You're gorgeous, Emb. You literally take my breath away."

Her lips tremble with a small, hesitant smile. "I... I didn't have too many choices," she mumbles, her hand drifting to her rounded belly in a slow, self-conscious motion. "There aren't a lot of lingerie options that look good with this." Her words end in a quiet, nervous laugh, but the vulnerability in her tone stabs at my heart. 

How can she not see?

"Stop that, sweetheart." My voice is firm but soft as I place my palms over her belly. The familiar warmth spreads under my hands, and my grin widens when Sailor nudges against me as if reminding me they're right there—always quick to make their presence known. "This..." I pause, letting my thumbs brush the curve of her bump. "Never in my life have I seen anything sexier than you, carrying this beautiful little life inside you."

My gaze travels up, lingering on the delicate lace that barely contains her, and I trace the back of my knuckles over the soft swell of her breast. Her sharp inhale, followed by a quiet, shaky whimper, sends a jolt of pride through me. The way she responds to my touch sometimes makes me feel like a god.

"You're gorgeous, sweetheart," I tell her, my voice thick with reverence.

"Yeah?" The word comes out breathy like she's caught in a trance.

"Yeah." My smile turns into a low chuckle as I lean in, capturing her lips in a kiss that's anything but gentle. She opens up for me, and I take, pouring all my need, my devotion, into the kiss. It's a promise, a preview of what's to come.

Breaking away just enough to rest my forehead against hers, I whisper, "Lie down, sweetheart."

Want to read ahead? The next 
2 Chapters are available FREE
 if you F
OLLOW ME on REAM
!!! (Link in my profile)

NEW CHAPTERS post at 3:00 PM EST on Tuesdays & Thursdays!!!

For updates on this and future stories, remember to follow me.

Chapter 67

Lucas

Emilia moves over me, her body soft and fluid. But it’s the look on her face that holds me captive—the way her lips part on a quiet gasp, the flush spreading across her chest, the unguarded emotions shimmering in her eyes as she looks at me. It’s overwhelming. Enough to nearly undo me. Fighting back the primal need threatening to consume me, I slide my hands up her thighs, gripping her hips, trying desperately to anchor myself. But it’s no use. She owns me—heart, soul, and everything in between—and I wouldn’t change a damn thing.

She’s perfection. My wife. My goddamn miracle.

Her hands brace against my torso for balance, and I’m helpless but to watch her, utterly transfixed. God, she’s stunning. Her hair spills over her shoulders in a cascade of dark waves, her skin glowing like molten gold in the dancing firelight. Suddenly, the space between us—mere inches of air—feels like a canyon.

“Emilia,” I groan, my voice rough and stripped of all pretense.

I can’t bear the distance, so I sit up. Wrapping my arms around her, I pull her flush against me. She gasps, a soft, broken sound that hits me straight in the chest, her fingers threading into my hair as I capture her mouth. The kiss isn’t gentle or sweet. It’s hungry, consuming, a collision of need and devotion that leaves us both trembling and gasping for breath.

Her movements falter, and I guide her, my hands firm on her hips as we find a rhythm together. The intensity building, raw and unstoppable. She cups my face, her gaze locking with mine, and what I see in her eyes wrecks me—love, trust, hope. All of it so openly and vulnerably displayed… all of it for me.

“I love you,” I rasp, the words breaking free and laden with every unspoken emotion I can’t put into words.

Her lips part, trembling as she whispers back, “And I love you.”

That’s all it takes. When we shatter, it’s like the world implodes. Her body trembles against me, her forehead dropping to meet mine as her cries fill the room. I hold her tighter, consumed by desperation as I thrust into her one last time, chasing relief in her tight, wet heat. And when it finally comes, I bury my face in her neck as a choked sound escapes from my chest. The release is overwhelming and raw. Like every buried emotion has finally broken free, pouring out of me into her—into us—leaving me vulnerable, laid bare, and irrevocably hers.

We cling to each other through the aftershocks, trembling and breathing each other in. She brushes her lips over my shoulder, and I press a kiss to her damp temple, my hands roaming over her back, unable to stop myself. I need the reassurance, the certainty that this is real, that she’s here in my arms where she belongs.

This moment—this connection—it’s so much more than love or lust. It’s redemption. A promise. A second chance I never deserved but will never stop fighting for. One I’ll honor with every ounce of strength that I have because she’s worth it. We’re worth it.

A few minutes later, Emilia rests beside me, her head nestled against my chest, the warmth of her body seeping into me like a balm. Our breaths have evened out, but my heart races on as if it’s still trying to grasp the enormity of this day. I trail my fingers along her back, drawing small, lazy patterns against her skin. She sighs, her body melting deeper into me, and for a moment, I finally understand what peace truly feels like.

But then it hits me—the wedding gift. The one I spent weeks looking forward to giving to her, and somehow, in the chaos of the day, I completely forgot. My chest tightens, anticipation swelling inside me. I press a kiss to her temple, lingering just long enough to feel her pulse flutter against my lips before easing out from under her.

She stirs, her brows pinching in confusion as her eyes flutter open, soft and sleepy. “Lucas?”

“Hold on, sweetheart,” I tell her, already heading toward the chair where my tuxedo jacket hangs. My fingers fumble through the pocket, searching for the small box. When they finally close around it, relief floods me, though it’s quickly followed by an unexpected nervous energy.

When I turn back to her, she’s sitting up on the bed, the blanket wrapped around her naked body, accentuating those curves I can’t get enough of. Her hair is a tousled, sexy mess that frames her face like a work of art, and her eyes are soft with curiosity. God, she’s stunning—so breathtakingly beautiful it makes my chest ache.

“This is for you,” I manage, my voice rough, the words catching in my throat as if fighting to break free. I grip the box tightly as I settle next to her on the edge of the bed. “I meant to give it to you earlier, but…” My lips twitch into a shy smile. “We got a little distracted.”

She laughs, her smile lighting up her face in that way that always undoes me. “A little?”

I grin, but it fades as I hold out the box. Her fingers brush mine as she takes it, and the brief touch sends a spark racing up my arm.

Her breath hitches as she opens the lid, revealing the charm inside. The delicate family tree gleams in the soft light, each tiny branch cradling a birthstone—Alyssa’s, Mallory’s, Sailor’s. At the root of the tree, two intertwined hearts are etched with our initials, a quiet but powerful symbol of us—the foundation of the family we’re building together.

Her lips part, but no words come. She stares at it, her fingers trembling as they hover above the charm, hesitant, like she’s afraid to touch it.

“It’s beautiful,” she whispers at last, her voice breaking on the last word. When her gaze lifts to mine, her eyes glisten with unshed tears.

“Turn it over,” I murmur through the lump in my throat.

With reverence, her fingers flip the charm. I can’t tear my eyes away as her lips move silently, forming the words engraved on the back: My anchor through every storm…

Her head snaps up, and the raw emotion in her eyes is a mirror of my own.

“There wasn’t a day, Embree,” I explain, my voice brimming with emotion. “Not one day in all those years when I didn’t think of you. Especially when I was at my lowest, you were always the reason I kept going. You saved me.” I cup her face, my thumb brushing away the tear slipping down her cheek. “You and the family I imagined we’d someday have.”

A soft chuckle escapes me as I shake my head, still in awe at how it all came to be. “I fell in love with our little family long before I knew your children existed because my soul… my heart, somehow those parts of me knew. Your babies were meant to be mine, Embree. From the moment they were conceived, their fate was sealed. I felt it when I met the girls, and it was further affirmed when I laid eyes on that black and white ultrasound image of Sailor that first time. I love those three kids with all my heart, with everything that I am. Just like I love you.”

Another tear slides down her cheek, but she doesn’t wipe it away. Instead, she clutches the small box in her hand, holding it like it’s the most precious gift she’s ever been given.

I gesture toward the birthstones, my voice steadier now. “These are for the girls and Sailor. And I left space—for more if we ever…” My voice trails off, a hint of nervous anticipation lacing the words.

She lets out a laugh, breathless and thick, with all the love I feel radiating from her, and it’s the sweetest sound I’ve ever heard. Her arms come around my neck, pulling me close, and I go willingly, allowing her warmth to envelop me as I breathe her in.

“It’s perfect,” she whispers, her voice trembling with emotion as her lips press under my jaw. “I love it so much. Thank you, Lucas.”

I can’t find the words to respond. Instead, I press my lips to hers, slowly and deeply, I pour every ounce of what I’m feeling into the kiss. It’s not just love—it’s gratitude, devotion, the unshakable certainty that she’s the reason I’ve made it this far. The charm catches in the flickering firelight as I hold her, its tiny stones glowing like embers, a reflection of the life we’ve built and the future we’re building.

“I want you to wear it next to your dad’s locket,” I tell her once I’ve pulled myself together enough to speak. “I… I learned some things today. About your dad. About what he did for me before he passed.” I hesitate, swallowing against the tightness in my throat. “I get the sense that, if not for him, today may never have happened.”

Emilia watches me carefully as the weight of the conversation presses heavily against my chest. I reach for her hand, intertwining our fingers as I search for the right words.

“There’s something I need to tell you.” Her brow furrows, and she tilts her head, her thumb instinctively brushing over my knuckles in a gesture of comfort.

“What is it?” she asks softly.

I take a deep breath, my eyes briefly closing as the memory of my conversation with Pastor David resurfaces. “Earlier today, Pastor David told me something… something I never knew.” My voice falters, and her hand tightens around mine. She doesn’t rush me as she waits, and her quiet strength is reassuring.

“It’s about your dad,” I finally say, watching her reaction.

“My dad?” she whispers, confusion clouding her expression.

I nod. “He sent Pastor David to find me, Embree. After I ran away, your dad… he moved mountains to make sure I wasn’t alone.”

Emilia’s eyes soften, the confusion melting into something else—something bittersweet. “Lucas… I know,” she whispers, her voice trembling just slightly.

I blink, caught off guard. “You know?”

She nods, her grip on my hand growing tighter as if to steady us both. “I’ve known for a while. Since the day we moved into your old house.”

Her admission hangs between us, and my mind races to piece together what she’s trying to say. “Wait—you mean the day Pastor David showed us around? The day he first met you?”

“It was that day, but it wasn’t the first time we met. The instant I saw him, I remembered him from when I was little… back when I knew him as Uncle David.”

“Uncle David?” The name feels foreign, like I’m trying to fit two separate people into one.

She offers a small, wistful smile. “He was close to my dad, Lucas. He’d visit sometimes, often when things between mom and dad weren’t going well. I didn’t understand why back then. I just thought he was my dad’s friend. But then, that day at your house, he told me the truth. He and my father were in love. Their whole lives, they loved each other, even as they’d resigned themselves to the fact they could never be together. Dad knew he was dying, and he knew that Jen and I would at least have each other. But you and Uncle David… he didn’t want either of you to be alone.”

I can barely find the words. “He told you then… that day?”

Her throat bobs as she swallows, nodding slowly. “That day, after we’d unpacked a few things, he came to find me. That’s when he told me what my dad had done… how he’d sent him to New York to find you. To take care of you. To protect you.”

I search her face, feeling both grateful and overwhelmed. “Why didn’t you tell me?”

Her gaze flickers with guilt, but there’s a quiet conviction in her voice. “Because neither of us thought you were ready to hear it. Pastor David made me promise to let him be the one to tell you when the time was right, and deep down, I felt it was the right thing to do, Lucas. You had so much to work through, so much pain that was only made worse by stepping back into that house. Neither of us wanted to make things any harder for you.”

My heart aches as I absorb her words, understanding she made that choice to protect me, to let me heal in my own time.

I exhale shakily, cupping her face with my free hand. “I get it. I do, Emb. I just… I wish I’d known how much he cared, how much he did for me, even after I left and disappeared.”

Her eyes glisten, her lips curving into a tender smile. “He cared about you, Lucas. He always believed you’d someday come back to us.”

The lump in my throat tightens, and I glance down at our adjoined hands, our wedding bands, and her engagement ring, shimmering in the firelight in a display that only reaffirms how grateful I am to her father and everything he did for me.

“Pastor David gave me something before the wedding.”

“What is it?”

Reluctantly, I let go of her hand, crossing the room to retrieve the envelope from my jacket. My fingers tremble as I lift it from the pocket, the delicate paper worn yet filled with a significance I can feel in my bones.

Returning to the bed, I sit beside her and hold it up between us. “A letter. From your dad. He wrote it for me… for today.”

Her breath hitches audibly, her hand flying to her lips as her eyes shine with unshed tears. The emotions swirling in her gaze are a kaleidoscope of grief, love, and awe.

“Do you… do you want to read it together?” she asks, her expression filled with hope.

Unable to form words, I nod, my heart pounding as I realize that somehow, even now, her father is still here—still guiding, still shaping, still moving mountains for me.

---

The Letter:

Lucas,

If you’re reading this, it means today is the day I’ve prayed for since the moment you walked out of my life. It means you’ve finally found your way to the life you deserve.

You probably don’t know this, but the day you left was the hardest day of my life. Not because you ran away—I couldn’t blame you for that. It was because I realized I’d failed to show you just how far I was willing to go to keep my promise. You left before I could prove to you that my words weren’t empty. That I would have fought with every breath I had, against anyone who stood in the way, to keep you and Jenny together and safe with us.

I regret that more than you’ll ever know, Lucas. I regret that my failing health and the system’s red tape made you doubt me. I regret that I couldn’t show you how much I believed in you—how I loved you as if you were my own son.

But I never stopped believing in you, Lucas. Even after you left, I held on to the hope that someday, you’d find your way back. That someday, you’d realize the world didn’t break you because you were too strong, too full of purpose to let it. I told you once that someday you’d wake up to find you’re exactly where you were meant to be. I didn’t know when that day would come, but I swore I’d do everything in my power to make sure it did.

That’s why I asked David to find you.

I couldn’t protect you anymore, so I gave that job to the man I trusted most in this world. I made him promise to watch over you until the day you were ready to live the life your parents dreamed for you. He saw in you the same fire I did—the same determination to rise above every hardship.

I know you probably didn’t see it back then, but you were a light in the darkness for all of us, Lucas. Even at your lowest, you never stopped inspiring me, and I know, without a doubt, that David feels the same.

I hope today you’re surrounded by the kind of love and family you deserve. I hope you’ve found the home I couldn’t give you, the peace I couldn’t provide, and the faith you lost so long ago. And I hope you know, deep down, that you were never alone. Not once.

You were—and will always be—meant for something greater, Lucas. You are a testament to the resilience of the human spirit. And wherever you go from here, know that I’ll always be with you, cheering you on from above alongside your parents, proud of the man you’ve become.

With all my love, forever and always,

Uncle George

Want to read ahead? The next 2 Chapters are available FREE if you F OLLOW ME on REAM !!! (Link in my profile)

Author's Note:

I'd love to hear your thoughts on Lucas and Emilia's wedding night. What did you think of the letter Emilia's father wrote to Lucas? 

COMING NEXT
:

 Stay tuned for the Epilogue which features Sailor's birth!

NEW CHAPTERS post at 3:00 PM EST on Tuesdays & Thursdays!!!

For updates on this and future stories, remember to follow me.

Epilogue

Lucas

(Three Months Later)

“That’s it, sweetness.” I brush the damp strands of hair from her forehead, pressing a kiss to her temple before beginning the countdown again, just like we practiced. “One, two, three, four, five, six, seven, eight, nine, ten.”

She exhales in a loud swoosh, her cheeks flushed with effort, before sucking in another breath and bearing down again. “Good. That’s it, sweetheart. Push.”

Oh God. I can see the baby’s head. The sight punches the air out of my lungs, and for a second, I forget how to breathe.

I still can’t believe I’m here. In this hospital room, surrounded by doctors and nurses, just moments away from meeting Sailor. The entire scene is surreal. I almost can’t believe it’s happening to me.

We’re having a baby.

For months, Embree and I prepared for this, piecing together nursery furniture, folding tiny clothes, memorizing birthing techniques, and poring over every parenting book I could find. But nothing—none of it—could have prepared me for this: the overwhelming reality of watching the woman I love bring new life into the world.

True to form, Sailor has proved just as impatient as his or her sisters, deciding to make their grand entrance two weeks ahead of schedule. When Embree called to say her water broke, I froze. Shock hit me like a punch to the gut, and before I even realized what I was doing, I bolted out of the office without saying a word, even as Ben and the guys yelled after me.

Scared out of my mind, I drove home to pick her up, my brain spinning in overdrive. If it weren’t for Embree’s calm head—grabbing the hospital bags and arranging for Jenny to pick up the girls—I’d still be standing in our driveway, unsure of what to do next. Turns out, BUD/S training and years of combat experience don’t mean a damn thing when faced with the intense emotions of bringing a baby into the world.

But that fear? It’s shifted into something else. Pure excitement. A deep, overwhelming thrill that’s settled into my chest. Aside from the day Embree became my wife, this is by far the best day of my life.

“That’s good, Emilia. One more push. That’s it… that’s it,” Hannah says, her calm, confident voice guiding Embree like a lifeline. Despite the fact she was supposed to be off today, the second we called to say we were on our way to the hospital, she promised to be there to deliver Sailor herself.

“Great job… heads out.” Hannah’s hands move with practiced precision. “No more pushing, Emilia. Just little pants for me while we get Sailor ready to be born.”

Relief washes over Embree’s face as she follows instructions, her breaths coming in short, sharp bursts. And me? I’m standing here awestruck, feeling like I’m witnessing a miracle unfold.

Not two seconds later, the sound of a baby’s cry fills the air, forcing an unexpected sob straight from my chest. It’s the most beautiful sound I’ve ever heard—fragile yet powerful, like a whisper cutting through silence, small yet capable of commanding everything around it.

Overcome with emotion, I reach for Embree, cradling her face in my hands and pressing a soft kiss on her lips. Tears stream down both our faces as we stare, transfixed, at the squirming, wailing bundle of life now cradled in Hannah’s hands.

“Congratulation. It’s a boy!” Hannah announces.

A boy. A boy. Christ, we have a son!

“We have a boy, sweetheart,” I tell her, my voice thick with emotion. Embree turns her face to mine, her eyes shimmering with joy despite the exhaustion etched across her face. For a moment, we’re locked in a silent exchange—a shared realization of this monumental miracle. Then she looks back down as Hannah gently lays the flailing, pink, utterly perfect bundle on her chest.

Dad was right. Even slick with goo, this tiny, dark-haired baby is the most beautiful thing I’ve ever seen. Watching him in my wife’s arms… my heart feels like it might burst.

When Embree’s eyes meet mine again, they’re bright with so much love, so much happiness, I can’t stop myself. I lean in and capture her lips in a soft, lingering kiss, trying to pour every ounce of gratitude and love I feel into it.

Then my gaze drops to our son. He’s looking up at me now, his little face scrunched in protest, his cries starting to taper off.

“Welcome to the world, Sailor,” I murmur, my voice trembling as pride swells in my chest. “And more importantly, welcome to our family… George David Wyatt Holt.”

---

It takes a while for the doctors to finish with Embree and the baby, but now that we’re settled in a room that feels more like a cozy hotel suite than a hospital room, the tension in my chest starts to ease. After nearly six hours of labor, Embree is visibly exhausted, her body sluggish and heavy with weariness. But even now, she refuses to close her eyes, like she doesn’t want to miss these first precious moments with our son.

“God, he’s so tiny,” I breathe, my voice filled with awe as I glance at her, then back down at the baby boy cradled in my arms. “I had no idea they were this small.”

Her light-hearted laugh pulls my attention, and I tear my gaze away from our little Wyatt to look at her. She’s smiling, her tired eyes twinkling with amusement.

“What?” I ask, confused by what she finds so funny.

“You said the same thing about Avery, remember?”

Avery Grace Chelsey—Jen and Ben’s baby girl. Born just two months ago on New Year’s Day, my little peanut is hands down my favorite niece.

“Maybe I did,” I admit with a sheepish grin. “But she’s bigger now. I forgot they start out this small.”

I look back at Wyatt, taking in every detail—his impossibly tiny fingers, his delicate features, the way his little mouth moves in his sleep. My son. The thought hits me again, and it fills me with a quiet, overwhelming pride.

“My son.” Damn, I’ll never tire of saying that.

George David Wyatt Holt—named in honor of both his grandfathers, Emilia’s dad, and Pastor David—officially became my son about an hour ago. The ink is barely dry on the adoption papers Nic so kindly put together for us, and I still can’t believe it’s real. As promised, Creed relinquished his parental rights, allowing me to adopt Wyatt, just as I did his sisters. It was a decision made with one clear understanding: when the threat hanging over Creed’s head is permanently resolved, he’ll be welcomed back into their lives.

I’ll admit, when I first met the guy, I couldn’t stand him. But as Offset Tactical has worked to help him gather evidence against the people hunting him, I’ve started to see the bigger picture. Creed isn’t a bad guy; he’s a man who tried to do the right thing and found himself a victim of circumstances far beyond his control.

He’s still got a long, uphill battle ahead of him, and there’s no guarantee he’ll make it to the other side. But deep down, I believe he deserves the chance to be a part of his kids’ lives someday. Just like the kids deserve to know who their father is and to understand where they came from. It’s not just about forgiveness; it’s about giving them the closure they need to move forward with open hearts, unburdened by unanswered questions.

And as for me? I’ll do everything in my power to make sure they have the family they need—here and now. Starting with being the dad they deserve.

“We’re here!”

The door bursts open, and chaos ensues as our friends pour in all at once, loud and exuberant, like a herd of celebratory elephants. They barrel into the room as if they’re crashing a party, not stepping into a hospital room where my exhausted wife and newborn son are supposed to be resting. My first instinct is to tell them all to shut up and get the hell out. But then, there they are—my two sweet little girls in the middle of the crazy crowd, and my heart instantly melts.

The moment Embree sees them, her entire face lights up, her exhaustion momentarily forgotten, and I feel my irritation melt away. Walking over, I hand Wyatt to his mama just as Ben and Zeb lift the girls onto the bed beside her. Alyssa and Mallory’s eyes widen, their faces glowing with wonder as they take in their baby brother for the first time. They’re so young, yet the awe on their faces makes them seem wise beyond their years, as if they know instinctively how special this moment is.

I step back, giving them space, and watch as Embree introduces Wyatt to our girls. The sight of them together—my wife, our daughters, and our son—hits me hard. I swallow against the sudden tightness in my throat, wishing for just a moment that it was only us in the room.

Just the five of us.

My perfect little family. A life that far surpasses the imaginary one I once clung to in that god-forsaken hole, back when all I had to cling to was them.

“Congratulations,” Ben says, clapping me on the back, his voice full of sincerity.

I nod, unable to speak, my eyes fixed on the beautiful, messy, perfect chaos that is my life.

“Yeah, man. Congrats. You’ve got a beautiful family.” Zeb adds, shaking my hand firmly.

“Thanks,” I manage, though the word barely makes it past the tightness in my throat. My attention shifts to the side of the bed, where my sister is reaching out to touch Wyatt’s tiny hand. In her arms, Avery flashes me a gummy grin, her big, curious eyes beaming pure innocence.

This moment—this exact moment right here—is everything. It’s more than I ever dared to dream. A snapshot of a life I never believed I’d have, much less deserve.

If someone had told the man who returned to Ruby Creek ten months ago that this is the life waiting for him, I would’ve laughed in their face. Back then, my plan was simple: get in, do what needed to be done, then get the hell out without reconnecting with anyone from my past. But then Embree found me that morning. She shattered every wall I’d built and refused to let me slip away. If she hadn’t… God, I can’t even imagine. The thought alone sends a chill down my spine. I could have missed this. Her. The girls. Wyatt. My sister and Avery.

The painfully unimaginable thought stretches before me like a ghost of a life that never was, and I feel my chest tighten with gratitude.

“Ben,” I croak, my voice weighed down by overwhelming emotion. “You were right.”

He smirks, that maddeningly self-assured grin of his lighting up his face. “I often am. About most things, anyway.” His arrogance knows no bounds, and for a second, I almost regret bringing it up. Almost. “Still,” he continues, raising a brow, “why don’t you enlighten me? What was I right about this time?”

“About me staying in town and giving it a year.”

Ben’s grin stretches even wider, smugness radiating from him like a beacon. “Ah, I see. You mean when I expertly coerced you into giving me a year to prove there was a place for you here—in this town and in our family. That was some of my best work. I really had you going there, didn’t I? Like I’d ever leave Emilia and the girls unprotected…” He scoffs, chuckling at his own brilliance.

This earns an audible groan from Zeb, who mutters, “Oh, shit,” under his breath, barely holding back a laugh.

“Yeah. That , you fucking asshole,” I grumble, keeping my voice low so no one else in the room hears me.

Ben’s face twists into an exaggerated look of disapproval as he whispers back, “Hey… language. We’re dads now.”

For a moment, I just stare at him, and then—against my better judgment—a grin tugs at the corner of my mouth. Damn him . He’s right. We are dads now. And somehow, that single thought softens all the sharp edges of our banter, grounding me in the life I’ve fought so hard to build.

As I glance around the room, it’s only now that I realize not everyone is here. “Where’s James? And Annelly?”

Ben’s gaze shifts, his easy confidence slipping as he looks away. “Busy.”

Suspicion prickles at the back of my neck. “What’s going on?”

Ben exhales heavily, still avoiding my eyes. That shift—his hesitance—it’s enough to stoke every protective instinct I have.

“Tell me, Ben? Or I’ll assume the worst.”

My voice drops, a low growl filled with warning. The worst being that the threat to Emilia and our family isn’t over, that it’s come crawling back into our lives when we’ve barely begun to breathe.

Ben sighs, finally meeting my gaze, and I don’t miss the weight behind his expression. “It’s Annelly,” he says, voice quiet. “The situation has escalated. That’s why I called all of you in this morning. You left before I could fill you in.”

“What happened?” I demand, anger and concern twisting in my gut. The thought that Annelly is in trouble is bad enough, but the timing of this news—on the day of Wyatt’s birth—feels like a cruel twist of fate. The last thing Embree needs right now is to be worried about her cousin.

“We’ve got it handled,” Dominick interjects, stepping into the conversation with a firm shake of my hand. His calm demeanor is meant to reassure, but it only worries me more. “James is with her, and we’ve all agreed that you and Emilia should sit this one out. Your paternity leave started a few hours ago, remember? We don’t expect you back for the next three weeks.”

“But…” I start to argue, but Ben shakes his head, cutting me off before I can get another word out.

“Annelly’s asked that we keep the details private, at least for now. It’s the only way she’d agree to let us help.”

His words land like a weight on my chest, his implications clear. “So that’s it?” I ask, my tone edged with frustration. “You’re telling me we’re supposed to stay in the dark, that we don’t have a say? Just sit back and trust you’re all handling it?”

Ben nods, his tone softening in that infuriating way he uses when he thinks he’s being reasonable. “It’s not about trust, Lucas. It’s about respecting her wishes. The situation’s delicate, and if we push too hard, we risk losing her cooperation. I promise you, though, we’ve got it under control. Right now, what you need to focus on is your wife, your newborn son, and your daughters. We’ll handle this.”

His attempt to reassure me barely dents the storm brewing in my head, but I glance toward the hospital bed, where Embree sits cradling Wyatt, her face lit with joy and exhaustion. The sheer peace in her expression settles something inside me. She doesn’t need the stress—not today, of all days.

Grinding my teeth, I force myself to nod. But the tension in my chest doesn’t ease. “Fine. But the second she’s ready to talk, I want to know. Everything. No exceptions.”

Ben’s jaw tightens, but he doesn’t argue. “Fair enough.”

While a part of me balks at the idea of keeping something this important from Embree, the new father and husband in me appreciates the team stepping up. After everything we’ve been through to bring Wyatt into the world, these next few weeks could be the fresh start we need. A chance for us to bond as a family and find our footing in this new chapter of our lives.

I sigh with newfound resolve. “Okay. I won’t say anything to Emb for now. But if something’s about to go sideways, Ben, we need to know. I’m not letting anything blindside her or the kids. It’s the last thing any of them need.”

“Agreed.” Ben claps me on the shoulder with a reassuring nod before his lips twist into a grin. “Now, are you planning on introducing us to your son, or are we to just stand here admiring him from a distance?”

Relieved to bring this conversation to an end, a small smile tugs at my lips. Turning toward the bed, I say, “Follow me. Time to meet the newest member of the team…”

Want to read ahead? The next 2 Chapters are available FREE if you F OLLOW ME on REAM !!! (Link in my profile)

Author's Note:

Baby Sailor is here! I'd love to hear what you think about this scene! 

COMING NEXT:
 Stay tuned for a BONUS EPILOGUE, which will give us a glimpse of Lucas and Emilia's life several years into the future! 

NEXT BOOK IN THE SERIES
: BROKEN MISERY, James and Annelly's story is coming soon. Prologue will be posted this Thursday, January 9, 2025.

NEW CHAPTERS post at 3:00 PM EST on Tuesdays & Thursdays!!!

For updates on this and future stories, remember to follow me.

Bonus Epilogue (Part 1 of 2)

Lucas

(Three Years Later)

“Oh no, you don’t.” I scoop Barrett into my arms just before he tumbles off the edge of the bed. The sounds of his giggles melt my heart, especially when Jessalyn joins in with a hardy laugh of her own. Her chubby little hands clapping with glee at her brother’s antics. “You two are trouble, you know that?” I tease, tickling their soft little necks and joining in their laughter.

Two years and three months after Wyatt was born, our family grew again—this time by two. A boy, Thomas David Barrett Holt, named after my father and Uncle David, and his twin sister, Jessalyn Rose Holt, named after my mother. That was nine months ago, and since then, our lives have shifted from organized chaos to all-out mayhem. But I wouldn’t trade a single second of it for the world. Every messy, noisy, joy-filled moment is exactly what I dreamed of, and that I didn’t think I’d ever have it makes me treasure it that much more.

“Daaaad…” Alyssa barrels into the room with all the flair of a dramatic entrance, Nero faithfully at her heels. She stops abruptly, crossing her arms and plopping onto the bed beside her baby sister, her face set in a pout that tells me she’s gearing up to express some big feelings.

“What’s the matter, sweetheart?” I ask, hoisting Barrett onto my hip and glancing between her and the door, already trying to guess who—or what—is behind the mini storm brewing inside her.

Her lower lip juts out as she groans. “Why did you guys have to invite him?”

“Lyssie…” I sigh, scooping both twins off the bed and gently setting them down in the small, gated play area tucked into the corner of our bedroom.

After easily hopping the gate, Nero pads over to them, sniffing each baby like he’s confirming all is well, before flopping down next to them like the loyal guardian he’s become. Barrett giggles and crawls toward Nero, tugging at his ear, which earns a resigned huff from the dog as Jessalyn claps her hands in delight. Their laughter lightens the mood for the briefest moment, but that all changes as my focus returns to my nine-year-old daughter.

Taking a seat next to her on the bed, I soften my voice, recalling the advice her therapist gave us about how to approach these conversations. “Lyssie girl, he’s your dad,” I start, brushing a strand of her hair out of her face. “He misses you and wants to get to know you.”

Her face hardens, but her voice wavers as she mutters, “I don’t like him.” The words come out sharp, but the truth of how she feels is written in the sadness behind her eyes. Creed left when Mallory was just a baby, so, like Wyatt, she doesn’t carry any memories of him. But Alyssa? She doesn’t just remember him; she also remembers the hurt his absence inflicted on her little heart.

“I know.” I place my hand on her back to reassure her. “But if you give him a chance, you might change your mind. I know I did.”

Her eyes snap to mine, surprised, and I offer her a small smile. “When I first met him, I was angry—angry about how he treated you, Mallory, and your mom. I didn’t think I’d ever get past that. But Lyssie…” I pause, letting the weight of my words settle before continuing. “The more I got to know him, the more I realized he left for the right reasons. It wasn’t to hurt you or your mom. It was to help others.”

Her brow furrows, her little fists clenching in her lap, but I press on in a gentle tone. “Your dad is one of the good guys, Lyssie. Like me and your uncles at Offset Tactical, he helps people. When he left, it was to stop the same kind of bad people who hurt you and your mom. He saved lives and made sure those people couldn’t ever hurt anyone else again. And yeah, I get that you’re mad he left. You have every right to be. But maybe… just maybe, give him a chance to make it up to you. I mean, what do you have to lose?”

Like he’s sensing the tension, Nero hops back over the gate with effortless grace, padding to Alyssa’s side. He nudges his big head onto her lap, his soulful eyes locked on her as if he understands every ounce of her turmoil. Alyssa’s hand instinctively goes to his fur, her fingers weaving through the soft, familiar comfort. For a second, it looks like she might cry, but instead, she takes a deep, steadying breath. Then she lifts her chin, her gaze meeting mine with a stubborn determination that already hints at the incredible woman she’ll one day become.

“I don’t know if I can forgive him.”

“And that’s okay,” I reassure her. “Forgiveness doesn’t have to happen all at once. Sometimes, it takes time. But giving him a chance? That’s the first step. And your mom and I will be right here with you every step of the way.”

She nods slowly, resting her head on my shoulder as Nero’s tail thumps softly against the floor.

“What if he leaves again?” Her voice quivers as she looks up at me, the vulnerability breaking through the steel in her gaze. She’s trying so hard to be strong, but I see her fear, the certainty in her mind that it’s only a matter of time before Creed disappears again.

“Then your mom and I will be here for you. Always. So will your aunts, uncles, and everyone who loves you. But Lyssie, I’ve spoken to him about that very thing. I’ve asked him the same question. And you know what he said? He told me he wants to be a part of your life. He doesn’t plan to leave again, and I believe him.”

She hesitates, her little brows knitting together as she processes my words. Finally, she whispers, “But I don’t need him anymore. You’re my dad now, right?” She leans into me, her head resting against my arm, and my heart constricts.

Her words strike deep, and suddenly, I’m drowning in wave after wave of gratitude and love, so much so that it begins to burn behind my eyes. Tipping my head just slightly, I rest it against hers, taking a moment to savor the connection.

“I love you, Lyssie. And I love being your dad. Meeting you and your sister was one of the best things that’s ever happened to me. But sweetheart,” I pull back, tilting her chin up so she can see my face. “Loving Creed and letting him be your dad won’t change how I feel about you. It won’t change us because you are my daughter. You will always be my daughter.”

Her lips tremble, and I see the warring emotions in her eyes—the loyalty she feels toward me and the uncertainty about Creed. I hold her gaze, my voice steady as I continue. “Just like you’ll always be his daughter, too. You don’t have to choose between us, sweetheart. You’re deserving enough to have us both. Two dads who love you and would go to the ends of the earth to care for you and make you happy.”

Like he’s feeling left out, Nero nudges her with his snout. Alyssa looks down at him, her small hand stroking between his ears. When his tail thumps loudly against the ground, the corner of her mouth quirks up in the faintest smile.

Encouraged, I smile too. “Think about it, Lyssie. How great would that be? Two dads who think you’re the most amazing girl in the world. Double the love, double the support, and double the amazing dad jokes.”

She giggles at that, her tension easing slightly as she leans against me. “You already tell too many dad jokes.”

I chuckle, pressing a kiss to her head. “That’s my job, sweetheart.”

She lets out a sigh, and though it’s still heavier than I’d like, there’s something softer in it this time. With a small nod, she stands from the bed, her movements slow and her shoulders still slumped as she heads toward the door. Nero, ever watchful, pads after her.

“Hey, Lyssie.” My voice stops her in her tracks, and I wait until she glances back at me. “Whatever you decide, remember—your mom and I will always be here for you. Always.”

My words hang in the air between us as she just stares. But then, to my relief, I catch the faintest flicker of understanding in her gaze. The sadness behind her eyes doesn’t vanish entirely, but it softens like a shadow retreating with the promise of dawn. She gives me a small, tentative smile before continuing out of the room, Nero trailing like a loyal sentry at her side.

Want to read ahead? The next 2 Chapters are available FREE if you F OLLOW ME on REAM !!! (Link in my profile)

NEW CHAPTERS post at 3:00 PM EST on Tuesdays & Thursdays!!!

For updates on this and future stories, remember to follow me.

# Bonus Epilogue (Part 2 of 2)

Lucas

When I make it into the kitchen, my heart falters at the sight before me. Embree stands at the island, her long dark hair cascading down her back in a wild mess of ringlets that makes her even more breathtaking. She's wearing a simple white sundress, and the sunlight streaming through the window casts a soft, ethereal glow around her. After three years of marriage and three new babies, she's more stunning than ever.

"Hey," I greet her, balancing the twins in my arms as I lean in to press a quick kiss to her cheek. "Where do you want the mini crazies?"

At the nickname, her laughter bubbles out. "Put them in their highchairs," she says, still chuckling. Shaking her head, she adds, "They're never going to live those names down, are they?"

I smirk, dropping a kiss on both their little heads, their happy babbling filling the air. "Hey, don't look at me. Ally Mally started it. They're who you need to talk to."

"
The crazies
," Embree echoes with a laugh, her eyes sparkling as she leans against the kitchen island. It's a name Alyssa and Mallory gave to the five pint-sized whirlwinds who have turned our world upside down over the past three years. Aside from Wyatt, Barrett, and Jessalyn, it also includes their cousins—Avery and Austin, Ben and Jenny's two kids, who are only a year apart.

I shake my head with a grin, thinking about how life threw Ben and Jenny for a loop. After seven long years of infertility struggles, they were overjoyed to welcome Avery, only to be blindsided a few months later by the news Jenny was pregnant with Austin. Now, our five little crazies—all three years and under—are a non-stop hurricane of energy and mischief.

As I glance at Embree, she steals my breath all over again. Her expression is soft, her gaze full of love as she watches me wrestle our nine-month-old twins into their highchairs. The hum of family life surrounds us, and I'm struck by the simple, undeniable truth: this beautiful, messy, chaotic life means everything to me.

"Their lunch is in the fridge. Would you mind grabbing it and feeding them?" Embree asks, her attention shifting back to the tray of sandwiches she's preparing for the party.

Before I can answer, my sister sweeps into the kitchen, her hands full of brightly colored helium balloons. "I'll feed the babies," she announces with a smirk. "You..." she points directly at me as she makes her way to the fridge. "Get your butt outside and help the guys finish setting up the tables. We've got less than two hours before the first guests arrive."

With a chuckle, I raise my hands in mock surrender. "Yes, ma'am."

Jen grins as she takes over feeding duties, leaving me to head outside, where Ben and Uncle David are wrangling tables into position for Wyatt's third birthday party. The sound of kids' laughter and the promise of family fills the air, a perfect reminder of how far we've all come as a family.

"Well, nice of you to finally show up," Ben calls out with a teasing grin, clapping me on the back. "Heard the mini crazies have been keeping you busy." His smirk says it all. Embree must've told him about the diaper cream incident from this morning that unfortunately happened on my watch.

"Yeah, they're sneaky, those two," I admit, rubbing the back of my neck as the memory resurfaces. Finding the twins covered head-to-toe in diaper cream had been a moment of sheer panic... and hilarity in hindsight.

Uncle David chuckles warmly from where he's arranging chairs. "Sneaky is good. It means they're smart."

Ben, however, is less charitable, bursting into laughter. "Smart? They're little geniuses. That stuff is impossible to get off. How long were you scrubbing them down in the tub?"

"Far longer than I'd hoped," I reply with a wry smile. "But they're clean now, and I'm officially banning all unsupervised access to diaper cream."

The sound of laughter pulls my attention toward the playground, where Alyssa and Mallory are chasing Wyatt, Avery, and Austin around the swings. Their joy is infectious, a snapshot of what childhood should be. But a few feet beyond the kids, I notice Creed standing alone, his gaze fixed on the scene. There's something in his expression—a mix of awe and longing—that tugs at my chest.

Since Creed returned to Ruby Creek two months ago, finally free from the mess with the FBI, Embree and I have been doing everything we can to help him reconnect with the kids. Wyatt, in the typical carefree way of a three-year-old, has embraced Daddy Creed's sudden appearance with open arms. But the girls... they're more cautious. Especially Alyssa.

"You should go talk to him," Ben says quietly. His gaze follows mine to where Creed stands, his posture uncertain. "He looks like a lost puppy. I'm starting to feel bad for the guy."

"Lyssie's been giving him a hard time. Plus, it doesn't help that he's so timid with them."

Ben shrugs, his expression thoughtful. "Can you blame him? The girls are what, nine and seven, now? He was only around for the first three years of their lives—and even then, barely. The guy probably doesn't know where to start patching things up with them."

"You're probably right," I admit with a sigh. "I'll talk to him."

I pat Ben's arm in thanks and make my way toward Creed. The moment he spots me walking toward him, he shifts uncomfortably, his weight moving from one foot to the other. Even after two months of co-parenting attempts and countless interactions, there's still a noticeable distance between us. We've managed to reach a truce of sorts, but friendship? That still feels miles away, though, for the sake of the kids, I'm hopeful over time, that too will change.

"Sup," Creed greets me with a chin lift, his eyes quickly returning to the activity on the playground.

I stop beside him, watching as two-year-old Austin struggles to keep up with the older kids. "Just came to see how you're doing."

"I'm good," he replies curtly before we sink back into an awkward silence.

Rubbing a hand over the scruff of my face, I search for the right words. The last thing I want is for Creed to think I'm here to lecture him, but for the sake of the kids—and even for him—I feel like I have to say something.

"You need to start with Lyssie." I begin, my tone firm. "She's the toughest, the leader of the bunch. She's been through a lot in her short nine years. Unlike Mallory, who doesn't remember what life was like before I came into their lives, Lyssie remembers. You left her, Creed."

His jaw tightens, and I see a flicker of pain in his expression, but I press on. "In her little mind, all she knows is that there was a time when she needed you, and you weren't there. That's not something she'll just get over. To get close to her, it's going to take a lot of extra effort on your part. And even then, she's going to test you. She'll push you away, and every single time, you've got to keep showing up. No matter how much her indifference hurts your feelings or your pride—you've got to keep proving to her you're here to stay. That's how you'll win her over. And when she starts to believe you, Mallory won't be far behind."

The silence that follows is thick and uncomfortable, though I can see the wheels turning in his head as he processes my words. I'm seconds away from walking away, thinking the conversation is over when he finally speaks.

"Thank you," he says, his voice quiet but sincere. "I'll... keep that in mind." He lets out a self-deprecating chuckle, shaking his head. "As you've probably noticed, I'm a little out of my depth here. I have no idea what I'm doing."

His honesty catches me off guard, but it also gives me a sliver of hope. "Nobody does at first," I reply. "But you're trying, and that's what matters. Plus... you don't have to do it alone. Embree and I—we want this to work. For the sake of the kids, we want you to be a constant in our family. If you're not sure how to reach Alyssa, just ask. We're here to help."

From the corner of my eye, I see him nod. His shoulders relax, and it feels like we've taken a small step forward.

In front of us, Mallory's voice rings out, drawing our attention to the playground. "Daddy Lucas, Daddy Creed, look at me!" She positions herself at the top of the slide, giggling as she goes down headfirst.

"Great job, Mally," I call out, laughing as Wyatt, Avery, and Austin immediately follow her lead, diving headfirst like the little daredevils they are. Their laughter spills into the air, light and carefree, wrapping around us as a reminder of everything we've fought for—the joy we've built together despite what we've been through.

Beside me, Creed shifts, his expression a mix of uncertainty and determination. "So... you said I should start with Alyssa?"

I glance at him, the hesitant question softening something in my chest. That he's asking—that he's willing to try—is all the proof I need. He's here for the same reason Embree and I are: to give the kids the love and stability they deserve.

I nod, unable to keep the small smile from tugging at my lips. "Yeah, start with Lyssie."

As the kids scramble back to the ladder, their excitement unrelenting, I steal another look at Creed. There's a quiet resolve in his eyes now, a glimmer of hope that wasn't there before. Finally, it feels like we're all moving toward something better. The fractured pieces of our lives aren't just scattered anymore—they're slowly coming back together.

And for the first time since his return, I truly believe we're all going to be okay.

 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Author's Note:

Now that we're at the end of Lucas and Emilia's story, I'd love to hear your thoughts on their journey. Feel free to comment, and from the bottom of my heart, thank you for all your support. 

NEXT BOOK IN THE SERIES: BROKEN MISERY, James and Annelly's story is coming next week. Read on for additional information and to check out the Prologue.

For updates on this and future stories, remember to follow me.

# What's Next...

"The best kinds of happy endings are the ones you have to fight for."  

— Unknown  

Lucas and Emilia's story has been a long, emotional journey. One built on loss, forgiveness, and the courage to believe in love again. 

I can't thank you enough for walking through it with me. Every message, every comment, every moment you've spent reading has meant the world to me.  

Their story may have found its ending, but Ruby Creek still has more hearts worth fighting for.  

WHERE TO GO NEXT?

The next story line in the 
Broken Redemption World
 begins with James & Annelly in 
Broken Misery (James & Annelly Book 1)
, a story about redemption, second chances, and the dangerous edge between love and trauma.  

OR...

If you're ready to explore another side of Ruby Creek, the side where power and money try to circumvent love, go meet Shane & Becca in
 Twisted Fate, 
book 1 of the 
Twisted Path World
— where privilege meets its match, and love becomes an act of rebellion.  

CHECK IT OUT...

The blurbs for both 
Broken Misery
 and 
Twisted Fate 
can be found below.

BROKEN MISERY

(Broken Redemption Series: James & Annelly Book 1)

“Not all monsters hide in the dark. Some smile when they break you.”

Annelly

I’m in trouble—the kind of trouble that has me fleeing from my life in the middle of the night, leaving everything behind.

Ruby Creek, the small town where I grew up, seemed like my safest refuge—until I ran straight into him.

James Serrano, the man who shattered my heart, sees through my fear and insists on helping me.

He promises to protect me, to be the man I once believed he could be.

But trusting him again feels impossible when all I can remember is the pain of his indifference and how easily he erased me from his life.

James

I like my life simple and carefree—no attachments, no drama, no regrets.

But when Annelly Conners reappears, scared, heartbreakingly vulnerable, yet so fiercely captivating, she unravels everything I thought I wanted.

If I were smart, I’d walk away like I did before.

Instead, I’m breaking every rule I’ve lived by to protect her—even if it means facing the feelings I swore I’d long buried.

She’s everything I don’t want but seem to need. And now I’m making promises I’m not sure I can keep—because losing her again? That’s a risk I refuse to take.

In the Broken Misery , one woman’s fight to reclaim her life collides with a man’s war between love and self-preservation—but the danger closing in could destroy them both.

TWISTED FATE

(Twisted Path Series: Shane & Becca Book 1)

He was born to rule. She was forged in fire. But falling in love might be their undoing.

I know how to survive. I've been doing it since the day my mother taught me to hide in closets and wait for the monsters to pass.
 Trusting people? Loving them? That's how you get broken.

So when Shane Montgomery—Mr. Golden Boy with his perfect smile and world of privilege—offered to help me, I didn't believe him. Why would someone like him care about someone like me? I'm barely holding my life together—working double shifts, sleeping too little, chasing a future no one thinks I deserve.

But Shane is relentless. Not just with tutoring or grades, but with 
me
. With seeing me. Touching the parts of me I've kept buried because needing someone is dangerous. And wanting him? That's a cliff I can't afford to fall from.

Still... I'm slipping.

Because when he looks at me like I'm his everything—like I'm the only thing he needs, like our love is fated, written into the very fabric of the universe—I almost believe him.

And if I allow myself to fall—
really
 fall—it won't just be into his arms.

 It'll be straight into the wreckage of everything I've fought so hard to survive.

In the first installment of the Twisted Path Series, opposites collide, secrets unravel, and two star-crossed lovers cling to each other in a world determined to tear them apart.

Thank you for walking this path with me through the pain, the hope, and every fragile piece of love Lucas and Emilia fought for.

Their story may have found its ending, but Ruby Creek still hums with heartbeat and promise. And I can’t wait for you to meet the next souls brave enough to fight for love again.

With all my love,

Ariana ✨

✨ New chapters in ongoing stories land every Tuesday & Thursday at 10:00 AM EST.

⏳ Want to read ahead? Early access to ongoing stories is available in my subscription tiers. 🖊️I love hearing from you. Drop a comment as you read so I can scream, cry, and cheer with you. ❤️ Tap FOLLOW to stay up to date on everything coming next in Ruby Creek.